ona
THE MAIN PRINCIPLES
OF THE
CREED AND ETHICS
OF
THE JEWS,
EXHIBITED IN
SELECTIONS FROM THE YAD HACHAZAKAH
OF
MAIMONIDES,
WITH
A LITERAL ENGLISH TRANSLATION,
COPIOUS ILLUSTRATIONS FROM THE TALMUD, &c.,
^Explanatory Notes,
AN ALPHABETICAL GLOSSARY
OP SUCH PARTICLES AND TECHNICAL TERMS AS OCCUR IN THE SELECTIONS,
AND
A COLLECTION OF THE ABBREVIATIONS
COMMONLY USRD IN RABBINICAL WRITINGS.
BY HERMANN HEDWIG BERNARD,
TEACHER OF LANGUAGES AT CAMBRIDGE. (7
CAMBRIDGE:
PRINTED BY J. SMITH, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY:
AND SOLD BY
MESSRS DEIGHTON, CAMBRIDGE; MESSRS SIMPKIN & MARSHALL STATIONERS' COURT, AND
MESSRS RIVINGTON, WATERLOO PLACE, AND ST. PAUL'S CHURCH-YARD, LONDON;
MR. PARKER, OXFORD; AND MESSRS BROOKE & SONS, LINCOLN.
M.DCCC.XXXII.
TO
THE REV. WILLIAM FRENCH, D.D.
MASTER OF JESUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE,
AND PREBENDARY OF ELY,
AND TO
THE REV. GEORGE SKINNER, M.A.
FELLOW AND TUTOR OF JESUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE,
THE FOLLOWING TRANSLATION
IS INSCRIBED,
WITH EVERY SENTIMENT OF RESPECTFUL REGARD
AND SINCERE GRATITUDE,
BY
THEIR OBLIGED AND VERY HUMBLE SERVANT,
THE TRANSLATOR.
TO THE
REV. WILLIAM FRENCH, D.D.
MASTER OF JESUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, AND
PREBENDARY OF ELY.
REVEREND SIK,
INDEPENDENTLY of the great debt of gra
titude which I owe to yourself and to your learned
friend, the Rev. George Skinner, for the unvarying
kindness and encouragement, which ever since my
arrival in Cambridge, it has been my good fortune
to experience in an equal degree from both of you,
I am under peculiar obligations to you, Reverend
Sir, for your extreme condescension in undertaking
to examine the manuscript of this work, previous to
its going to the press, not merely for the kind pur
pose of pruning it of its most striking foreign idioms,
but also with the view of comparing it with the
original, and of pointing out to me the passages where
the translation might be made more literal than I,
as a foreigner, first thought that the genius of your
language would admit of. Love of truth, no less
than gratitude, prompts me further to acknowledge,
that your own translation of the first two Chapters
of the Yad Hachaxakah, executed by way of amuse-
ment during your last year's residence at Ely, widely
opened my eyes to the possibility of rendering the
translation far more literal than, on my first attempt,
I had succeeded in making it, and induced me to
remodel the work, not with the ambitious hope of
imitating your English style (which I at once per
ceived to be altogether beyond my reach), but with
the intention of imparting to my translation that
character of a literal one, which it had not before
I was favoured with a view of yours.
Had you proceeded in your translation,
and taken up the subject in good earnest, as I
more than once took the liberty of suggesting both
to yourself and to your learned friend the Rev.
Mr. Skinner, and as at one time you both of you
seemed not altogether indisposed to do, Maimonides
would undoubtedly have appeared before the English
public to much greater advantage than he does now.
Other literary pursuits, however, have not allowed you
to engage in this task ; and it has been the lot of
the sublime and immortal author of the Yad Hacha-
xakah to be introduced to your countrymen by the
feeble and trembling hand of a foreigner, altogether
unable to invest him with that stateliness and
grandeur, which so eminently distinguish him in his
own Oriental garb.
Though prompted either by zeal for the
spread of Oriental literature, or a feeling of bene
volence towards a stranger and a foreigner, or both,
you were so condescending as to lend your hand to
this work, as far as regards the correcting of the
manuscript, you still did not omit to intimate to
me, in a manner equally kind and candid, that
notwithstanding all you might do for me, by way
of pruning and polishing my manuscript, the
language as well as the train of reasoning .of
the foreigner would still be but too perceptible
both in the Translation and in the Notes. After
such an intimation on your part, the weight and
truth of which I feel but too well, it is certainly
with no small degree of timidity that I offer the
following pages to the notice of your countrymen,
possessed of a literature so copious and extensive,
and distinguished for so refined a taste; and my
only hope is, that, as a stranger in this country,
I may perhaps be so fortunate as to experience
collectively from them, the same kindness and in
dulgence which I have experienced individually from
you.
With every feeling of respect and gratitude,
I have the honour to be,
Reverend Sir,
Your obliged and very humble servant,
HERMANN HEDWIG BERNARD.
CAMBRIDGE,
May 25, 1832.
€ O N T K N T S.
Pa*-
PREFACE and a Sketch of the Life of Maimo-
nides i to xii
Collection of the Abbreviations commonly used
in Rabbinical Writings . . , xxi — xxxiii
HEBREW TEXT 1 — 70
ENGLISH TRANSLATION.
On the Deity and the Angels . . 71 — 93
On the Orbs, Planets, and the Four
Elements 94 — 110
On Prophecy, the Qualifications of Prophets,
the, various Degrees of Prophets, the Su
periority of Moses, as a Prophet, and of his
Prophecy, the Immutability of the Mosaic
Law, and the Criterion of a true Prophet . Ill — 148
On Ethics 149 — 200
On the Origin of Idolatry, and the Conver
sion of Abraham 201 — 209
On Confession, Repentance, Sin, and the
Causes which prevent men from becoming
Penitents 210 — 261
On Free-wjMj Pj^destmatioiif God's harden
ing the heart of Pharaoh, and His pre
venting sinners from becoming Penitents if
in cases of very aggravated sins ....... 262 — 283
*
C O N T K N T S .
Paga
On the Importance, Superiority and atoning
Power of Repentance 284 to 292
On the Life hereafter, Rewards and Punish
ments of this World, and of the World that
is to come ; and the Privileges to be enjoyed
by Israel in the days of the Messiah 293 — 31 3
On the Love of God, and the true way of
serving Him 314 — 321
GLOSSARY . 322 — 358
PREFACE.
THE following Selections will, it is humbly
hoped, go far to supply the Biblical student
with the means, at present scarcely within his
reach, of acquiring an accurate knowledge of
Rabbinical Hebrew. They are chiefly intended,
however, to make the English reader acquainted,
at a comparatively trifling expense of time and
labour, with the sentiments of Maimonides re
specting some of the most interesting and
important questions in Theology, (such, for ex
ample, as regard the Deity, the Angels, Pro
phecy, Sin, Repentance, Free-will, Predestination,
§c.), which are discussed by him in his justly
celebrated work the Yad Hachazakah* ; a work,
* nptnn T The mighty Hand. This name, which denotes
the grandeur and importance of the work, and also alludes
to the fourteen Books, or head divisions, of which it is com
posed, (the numerical amount of the word T being 14.), is
the
II PREFACE,
recognized by the Jews, even at the present
day, as an admirable exposition of their law
and of the main principles of their creed.
As the translator is not aware that he has
ever been anticipated in his object by any other
English work of the same tendency, he hopes
that this first attempt will meet with that in
dulgence, which is rarely denied to a work of
a new character, and which he craves, in the
present instance, with the greater earnestness,
since he here ventures to address the English
public in a language which is not his own.
Should the acknowledged deficiencies of this work
give rise to the wish, on the part of the
English reader, of seeing the subject taken up
and improved by one of the learned men of
his own country, he may rest assured that the
translator most cordially joins in this wish.
Until however this wish shall be realised, the
following pages, notwithstanding the imperfect
state in which they make their appearance, may
still be of use to those who wish to make
themselves acquainted with the language of the
the name by which this work is commonly called, though the
title originally given to it by the Author was PDIfi H3iyD
The double law, or The two-fold law ; the work comprising
the whole of the HE) ^JQltf illin verbal or oral law, by
which the lAintt/ i~nvn written law, is defined and deter
mined.
PREFACE. Ill
Rabbins, and not without interest to those who
wish to know how some of the most im
portant questions in Theology were treated by
one of the most celebrated amongst them, in
the twelfth century.
The translator moreover trusts that English
critics will be too generous to think of
putting to the test of severe criticism the
English of a foreigner, who came to this
country but a very few years ago, at a period
of life not the most favorable for acquiring a
new language, and destitute even of the slight
est acquaintance with the English tongue. Any
remarks which they may condescend to make,
tending either to set him right respecting any
particular passages in which he may not have
hit upon the precise meaning of his Author, or
to point out to him any additional means by
which these Selections may be made to answer
more completely the purpose for which they are
intended, will be received with sincere thanks,
acknowledged in the most unequivocal manner,
and, if found just, duly noticed in any future
edition.
The rule by which the translator was guided
in the choice of his Selections, having been to
insert those chapters only of the first Book of
the Yad HachazaJcaJi, which relate to Theology
IV PREFACE.
and Ethics, he at first thought of passing over
the third and fourth Chapters of the Precepts
relating to the foundations of the Law, which,
treating chiefly of Physics, seemed to be foreign
to the purpose for which this work was in
tended ; though, as a matter of curiosity, per
haps not altogether destitute of interest. He
changed his mind, however, with respect to the
fourth Chapter, in consequence of the defini
tion of the word ttfSU soul, introduced therein;
and, after having admitted this Chapter, he
could not, with any propriety, omit the other,
with which it is intimately connected.
The plan, adopted and pursued by the trans
lator, through the whole of this work, has been
the following :
1. To be as literal in the translation as
the idioms of the two languages would admit;
and where the idiom of the Hebrew could
not be retained in the English text without
the risk of rendering the passage unintelligible
to the reader, to give the literal translation of
the Hebrew words in a note, or parenthesis, or
in the Glossary.
%. To furnish the reader with Extracts and
Translations from the Talmud and the Medra-
fihim, illustrative of the sentiments, traditions,
and sayings of the ancient Rabbins, quoted by
PREFACE. V
Maimonides, which, though well known to the
learned men among the Jews, might have
been mistaken, by those who are unacquainted
with the sources from which they are drawn,
for visionary fancies proceeding from that Author
himself.
3. To introduce explanatory notes, or pa
renthetical observations, whenever the conciseness
or ambiguity of the original was thought to
render them necessary.
• 4. To give, for the most part, the quotations
from the Scriptures, in the words of the autho
rized English Version, but uniformly to call
the attention of the reader to those passages
of Scripture, which seem to have been under
stood and interpreted by Maimonides, or by
other Rabbins, in a different manner.
These rules form the basis of the plan
upon which this work has been executed.
Other less important improvements which have
been made upon the original text, such as the
supplying of the references to the quotations
from the Scriptures, and the completing of those
passages of Scripture, which, in the text, are
given in fragments only, may be of some ser
vice to the reader.
With regard to the Hebrew Text, as given
in the following Selections, several copies of the
VI P HE FACE.
original work have been very carefully consulted
and compared, and from these, that particular
reading, in every case, has heen adopted, which
seemed to be most correct, as well as that di
vision into paragraphs, which was deemed to he
most judicious.
In the Glossary, particular attention has
been paid to the explanations of adverbs, pre
positions, and other particles, which, in the
writings of the Rabbins, often vary slightly in
their meaning, and sometimes stand for whole
sentences. The quotations from the text, by
which the illustrations given of these particles
in the Glossary are accompanied, will, it is
presumed, greatly contribute to make the student
familiar with all the various functions which
they perform. As soon as he shall be able
to construe the Hebrew text of these Selections,
with accuracy and fluency, the language of the
Mishnah will present to him but few diffi
culties; and when he shall have made such
progress as to read with ease the passages from
the Talmud, contained in the notes, the step
which he will have made towards acquiring a
knowledge of the talmudical language, will be
a very important one indeed. In fact he
may then venture upon almost any Rabbinical
work.
PREFACE. Vll
The Collection of Abbreviations, by which
the Hebrew text is headed, (and which is not
confined to the Selections from the Yad Ha-
chazakah only, but extends to almost all the
other writings of the Rabbins), he will find of
considerable service.
As a short biographical account of the Au
thor of the Yad Hachamkah, may perhaps be
not altogether unacceptable to the reader, who
is about to engage in the study of his work, the
translator, being without any authentic informa
tion from Hebrew sources, begs to conclude
this Preface with the following sketch, borrowed
from the General Biographical Dictionary.
MOSES MAIMONIDES, or Moses the son of Maimon,
a celebrated Rabbi, called by the Jews "The eagle of the
Doctors," was born of an illustrious family at Cordova in
Spain, 1131. He is commonly named Moses Egyptius,
because he retired early, as it is supposed, into Egypt,
where he spent his whole life in quality of physician to
the Soldan. As soon as he arrived there he opened a
School, which was presently filled with pupils from all
parts, especially from Alexandria and Damascus, who did
such credit to their master by the progress they made
under him, that they spread his name throughout the
world. Maimonides was, indeed, according to all accounts
of him, a most uncommon and extraordinary man, skilled
in all languages, the Hebrew and Arabic were the first
he acquired, and what he understood in the most perfect
manner; but perceiving that the knowledge of these would
distinguish him only among his own people, the Jews, he
applied himself also to the Chaldee, Turkish, &c. £c. of
all of which he became a master in a very few years-
A SKETCH OF THE
It is probable also, that he was not ignorant of the Greek,
since in his writings he often quotes Aristotle,, Plato,
Galen, Themistius, and others; unless we can suppose him
to have quoted those authors from Hebrew and Arabic
versions, for which, however, as far as we can find, there
is no sufficient reason.
He was famous for arts as well as language. In all
branches of philosophy, particularly mathematics, he was
extremely well skilled, and his experience in the art of
healing was so very great, that, as we have already inti
mated, he was called to be physician in ordinary to the
king. There is a letter of his extant, to Rabbi Samuel
Aben Tybbon, in which he has described the nature of
this office, and related also what vast incumbrances and
labours the practice of physic brought upon him. Of this
we shall give a short extract, because nothing can convey
a clearer or a juster idea of the man, and of the esteem
and veneration in which he was held in Egypt. Tybbon
had consulted him by a letter upon some difficult points,
and had told him in the conclusion of it, that as soon as
he could find leisure he would wait upon him in person,
that they might canvass them more fully in the freedom
of conversation. Maimonides replied, that he should be
extremely glad to see him, and that nothing could give
him higher pleasure, than the thoughts of conversing with
him; but yet that he must frankly confess to him that
he durst not encourage him to undertake so long a voyage,
or to think of visiting him with any such views. " I am,"
says he, " so perpetually engaged, that it will be impos
sible for you to reap any advantage from me; or even to
obtain a single hour's private conversation with me in any
part of the four-and-twenty. I live in Egypt, the king
in Alkaira; which places lie two sabbath-days journey
asunder, my common attendance upon the king is once
every morning; but when his Majesty, his concubines, or
any of the royal family, are the least indisposed, I am
not suffered to stir a foot from them; so that my whole
time, you see, is almost spent at court. In short, I go
to Alkaira every morning early, and, if all be well there,
LIFE OF MAIMONIDES. IX
return home about noon, where, however, I no sooner
arrive, than I find my house surrounded with many dif
ferent sorts of people, Jews and Gentiles, rich men and
poor, magistrates and mechanics, friends as well as ene
mies, who have been all waiting impatiently for me. As
I am generally half famished upon my return from AU
kaira, I prevail with this multitude, as well as I can, to
suffer me to regale myself with a bit of dinner; and as
soon as I have done, attend this crowd of patients, with
whom, what with examining into their particular mala
dies, and what with prescribing for them, I am often
detained till it is night, and am always so fatigued at
last, that I can scarcely speak or even keep myself
awake. And this is my constant way of life, &c."
But however eminent Maimonides was as a physician,
he was not less so as a divine. The Jews have this
saying of him, *A Mose ad Mosen non surrexit sicut
Moses; by which they would insinuate, that of all their
nation none ever so nearly approached to the wisdom and
learning of their great founder and lawgiver, as Moses, the
son of Maimon. " He was," says Isaac Casaubon, " a man
of great parts and sound learning, of whom, I think, we
may truly say, as Pliny said of old of Diodorus Siculus,
that he was the first of his tribe who ceased to be a
trifler." He was so far from paying an undue regard to
absurd fables and traditions, as his nation had always
been accustomed to do, that he dissuaded others from it
in the most express terms. " Take heed," says he, " and
do not waste your time in attempting to draw sense or
meaning out of that which has no meaning in it; I my
self have spent a great deal of time in commenting upon,
and explaining the Gemara, from which I have reaped
nothing but my labour for my pains."
The works of Maimonides are very numerous. Some
of them were written in Arabic originally, but are now
extant in Hebrew translations only. The most considerable
op
X A SKETCH OF THE
are his Yad*, which is likewise called Mis/me Torah, his
More Nevochim, and his Perushim, or Commentaries upon
the Mishnah. His Commentaries upon the Mishnah he be
gan at the age of three-and-twenty, and finished in
Egypt, when he was about thirty. They were translated
from the Arabic by Rabbi Samuel Aben Tybbon. His
Yad was published about twelve years after, written in
Hebrew., in a very plain and easy style. This has always
been esteemed a great and useful work, being a complete
code., or pandect of Jewish law, digested into a clear and
regular form,, and illustrated throughout with an intelligible
commentary of his own. " Those," says Collier, cc that
desire to learn the doctrine and the canon law contained
in the Talmud, may read Maimonides's compendium of it.
in good Hebrew, in his book entitled Yad; wherein they
will find a great part of the fables and impertinences in
the Talmud entirely discarded." But of all his productions,
the More Nevochim has been thought the most important,
and valued the most, not only by others, but also by
himself. This was written by him in Arabic, when he
was about fifty years old, and afterwards translated into
Hebrew, under his own inspection, by Rabbi Samuel
Aben Tybbon. The design of it was to explain the mean
ing of several difficult and obscure words, phrases, meta
phors, parables, allegories, &c. in Scripture; which, when
interpreted literally, seemed to have no meaning at all, or
at least a very absurd and irrational one. Hence the work,
as Buxtorf says, took its title of More Nevochim, that is,
Doctor perplexorum ; as being written for the use and be
nefit of those who were in doubt whether they should
interpret such passages according to the letter, or rather
figuratively and metaphorically. It was asserted by many
at that time, but very rashly, that the Mosaic rites and
statutes had no foundation in reason, but were the effects
of mere will, and ordained by God upon a principle
purely arbitrary. Against these Maimonides argues, shews
* That is, Yad Hachazakah : sometimes called Yad, for the sake of
conciseness,
LIFE OF MAIMONIDES. XI
the dispensation in general to be instituted with a wisdom
worthy of its divine Author, and explains the causes and
reasons of each particular branch of it. This procedure,
however, gave offence to many of the Jews; those espe
cially who had long been attached to the fables of the
Talmud. They could not conceive that the revelations of
God were to be explained upon the principles of reason;
but thought that every institution must cease to be divine,
the moment it was discovered to have any thing in it
rational. Hence, when the More Nevochim was translated
into Hebrew, and dispersed among the Jews of every
country, great outcries were raised, and great disturbances
occasioned about it. They reputed the author to be a
heretic of the worst kind, one who had contaminated the
religion of the Bible, or rather the religion of the Tal
mud, with the vile allay of human reason; and would
gladly have burnt both him and his book. In the mean
time, the wiser part of both Jews and Christians have
always considered the work in a very different light, as
formed upon a most excellent and noble plan, and calcu
lated in the best manner to procure the reverence due to
the Bible, by shewing the dispensation it sets forth to be
perfectly conformable to all our notions of the greatest
wisdom, justice and goodness; for, as the learned Spencer,
who has pursued the same plan, and executed it happily,
observes very truly, "" nothing contributes more to make
men atheists, and unbelievers of the Bible, than their con
sidering the rites and ceremonies of the law as the effects
only of caprice and arbitrary humour in the Deity; yet
thus they will always be apt to consider them while they
remain ignorant of the causes and reasons of their insti
tution."
Besides these three works of Maimonides, a great many
pieces are said to have been written by him upon the
ology, philosophy, logic, medicine, &c. and in various lan
guages, as Arabic, Chaldee, and Greek. It may easily
indeed be conceived, that a man of his uncommon abilities
might be qualified to write upon almost every subject, as
there was hardly any thing to be found in the republic of
Xll LIFE OF MAIMONIDES.
letters, which he had not read. He had turned over not
only all the Hebrew, but all the Arabian, Turkish, Greek,
Egyptian and Talmudic writers, as appears by the use he
made of them in his works. He tells us in more places
than one, that he had perused with great attention all the
ancient authors upon the rise and progress of idolatry, with
a view of explaining the reasons of those rites and ordi
nances in the law, which were instituted to abolish it :
and, in the preface to his Commentary upon the Mishnah,
he expressly says, that there was no book written in any
language, upon the subject of philosophy, which he had
not read entirely through.
This wonderful Rabbi died in Egypt, in 1204, when
he was seventy years of age, and was buried with his
nation in the land of Upper Galilee. The Jews and
Egyptians bewailed his death for three whole days, and
called the year in which he died Lamentum lamentabile,
as the highest honour they could confer upon his name*
THE author of this Translation begs
the Subscribers to accept his most grateful
acknowledgments for the very liberal patro
nage and support which he has experienced at
their hands.
LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.
HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS THE DUKE OF SUSSEX.
Adams, Rev. R. N. D.D. Fellow of Sidney College, 2 Copies,
Archdall, Rev. G. Fellow of Emmanuel College.
Ash, Rev. E. J. Fellow and Tutor of Christ's College.
Arlett, Rev. H. Fellow and Tutor of Pembroke College.
BARNES, REV. FRANCIS, D.D. Master of St. Peter's College.
Brown, Rev. John, Fellow and Vice- Master of Trinity
College.
Bowstead, Rev. James, Fellow and Tutor of Corpus Christi
College.
Bunch, Rev. R. J. Fellow of Emmanuel College.
Birkett, R. Esq. Emmanuel College.
Bolton, R. T. Esq. Clare Hall.
Batten, J. H. Esq. Trinity College.
Buston, R. Esq. Emmanuel College.
Bowdler, Mrs. T. Clifton.
Browne, E. H. Esq. Emmanuel College.
Bellingham, J. G. Esq. Trinity College.
CHAFY, REV. WILLIAM, D.D. Master of Sidney Sussex
College.
Cope, J. M.D. Cambridge.
Chevallier, Rev. T, Catharine Hall.
d
XVI LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.
Coddington, Rev. Henry, Fellow of Trinity College.
Corrie, Rev. G. E. Fellow and Tutor of Catharine Hall.
CAVENDISH, the HONOURABLE RICHARD,, Trinity College.
Clarke, Christopher, Esq. St. John's College.
Dawes, Rev. Richard, Fellow and Tutor of Downing College,
Duffield, Rev. Richard, St. John's College.
Dickson, Rev. G. Lincoln.
Deighton, Messrs J. and J. J. Booksellers, Cambridge.
Dewdney, Henry, Esq. Trinity College.
Evans, Rev. R. W. Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College.
Elliot, C. B. Esq. Queens' College.
Emmanuel College Library.
FRENCH, REV. WILLIAM, D.D. Master of Jesus College,,
5 Copies.
Field, Rev. F. Fellow of Trinity College.
Fawcett, H. E. Esq. Trinity College.
Fell, T. Esq. St. Peter's College.
Fardell, J. G. Esq. Christ's College.
Fowel, Mr. J. Cambridge.
GRAHAM, REV. JOHN, D.D. Master of Christ's College, and
Vice-Chancellor of the University.
GODFREY, REV. HENRY, D.D. President of Queens' College,
Gwatkin, Rev. R. Fellow and Tutor of St. John's College.
Garnons, Rev. W. L. Fellow of Sidney Sussex College.
Gibson, Rev. John, Fellow and Tutor of Sidney Sussex
College.
Garvey, Rev. R. Vicar of Lincoln Cathedral.
Gaskin, T. Esq. Fellow and Tutor of Jesus College.
Garden, Francis, Esq. Trinity College.
Grant, Mr W. P. Bookseller, Cambridge, 10 Copies.
LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. XV11
Hollingjvorth, Rev. J. B. D.D. St. Peter's College, Norrisian
Professor of Divinity.
Higman, Rev. J. P. Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College.
Henson, Rev. F. Fellow and Tutor of Sidney Sussex College.
Henslow, Rev. J. S. St. John's College, Regius Professor of
Botany.
Hughes, Rev. H. H. Fellow and Tutor of St. John's College.
Hind, Rev. John, Sidney Sussex College.
Hare, Rev. J. C. Fellow of Trinity College.
Hopkins, William, Esq. St. Peter's College.
Hustler, W. Esq. Fellow of Jesus College.
Holmes, J. Esq. Retford.
Hildyard, H. S. Esq. Fellow of St. Peter's College.
Heaviside, J. Esq. Sidney Sussex College.
Hoare, W. Esq. St. John's College.
Heathcote, George, Esq. St. John's College.
Haworth, James, Esq. Christ's College.
Hill, J. H. Esq. St. Peter's College.
Jeffreys, Rev. R. Fellow of St. John's College.
Jones, Rev. William, Fellow of St. John's College.
Jarrett, Rev. Thomas, Fellow and Tutor of Catharine Hall,
and Professor of Arabic.
Jeffreys, Rev. C. Fellow of St. John's College.
King, Joshua, Esq. Fellow and Tutor of Queens' College.
Keeling, Rev. W. Fellow of St. John's College.
Kent, Rev. G. D. jun. Lincoln.
Kinsman, R. B. Esq. Trinity College.
Lee, Rev. S. Trinity College, Regius Professor of Hebrew.
Lodge, Rev. J. Fellow and Tutor of Magdalene College,
2 Copies.
Langshaw, Rev. G. Fellow of St. John's College.
XV111 LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.
LINDSAY, THE RIGHT HONOURABLE LORD, Trinity -College.
Lynn, G. Esq. Christ's College.
MACBRIDE, J. D. ESQ. Principal of Magdalene Hall, Oxford.
Musgrave, Rev. Thomas, Fellow of Trinity College, Lord
Almoner's Reader, and Professor of Arabic.
Miller, W. H. Esq. Fellow and Tutor of St. John's College,
and Professor of Mineralogy.
MANVERS, THE RIGHT HONOURABLE COUNTESS DOWAGER,
London, 2 Copies.
Murphy, Rev. Robert, Fellow of Caius College.
Massingberd, A. Esq. Trinity College, 2 Copies,
Moore, J. Esq. St. John's College.
Martin, W. Esq. St. John's College.
Martin, Francis, Esq. Fellow of Trinity College.
Okes, Rev. William, Fellow of Caius College.
Oliver, W. Esq. Fellow of St. Peter's College.
PROCTER, REV. JOSEPH, D.D. Master of Catharine HalL
Pearce, Rev. E. S. Jesus College.
Peacock, Rev. George, Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College.
Phillips, Rev. G. Fellow of Queens' College.
Power, Rev. Joseph, Fellow and Tutor of Trinity Hall,
Penrose, Rev. J. Bracebridge, Lincolnshire.
Penrose, Mrs M. Coleby, ditto.
Penrose, Miss, ditto.
Pashley, Robert, Esq. Fellow of Trinity College,
Philpott, Rev. H. Fellow of Catharine Hall
Packe, James, Esq. Fellow of King's College.
Parker, Mr. Bookseller, Oxford, 2 Copies.
ROGERS, REV. J, D.D. Canon of Exeter Cathedral
Rose, Rev. H. J. Trinity College
LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. XIX
Romilly, Rev. Joseph, Fellow of Trinity College.
Rose, Rev. H. J. Fellow of St. John's College.
Rodwell, Rev. J. M. Caius College.
Raine, Rev. J. Fellow of Trinity College.
Rigg, Richard, Esq. Caius College.
Sedgwick, Rev. Adam, Fellow of Trinity College, and
Professor of Geology.
Scholefield, Rev. J. Trinity College, Regius Professor of
Greek.
Smyth, William, Esq. St. Peter's College, Regius Professor
of Modern History.
Skinner, Rev. George, Fellow and Tutor of Jesus College
5 Copies.
Smith, Rev. Charles, Fellow and Tutor of St. Peter's College
Shelford, Rev. Thomas, Fellow of Corpus Christi College.
Smith, Rev. J. J. Fellow of Caius College.
Soames, W. A. Esq. Fellow of Trinity College.
Steel, T. H. Esq. Fellow of Trinity College.
Saltren, Mrs. Holme Pierrepoint.
Studholme, Rev. J. Fellow of Jesus College-
Smith, T. T. Esq. St. Peter's College.
Stanton, Thomas, Esq. Christ's College,
Saunders, Rev. James, Fellow of Sidney Sussex College.
Scale, T. J. Esq. Jesus College.
Stockdale, J. W. Esq. Trinity College.
Stevenson, Mr T. Bookseller, Cambridge, 2 Copies.
Sidney Sussex College Library.
Smith, Mr J. University Printer, Cambridge.
Turton, Rev. Thomas, D.D. Catharine Hall, Regius Pro
fessor of Divinity.
Tatham, Rev. Ralph, President of St. John's College.
Thirlwall, Rev. C. Fellow of Trinity College.
XX LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS,
Thorp, Rev. Thomas, Fellow of Trinity College.
Tatham, Arthur, Esq. Magdalene College.
Urquhart, Rev. George, Fellow of Magdalene College.
WOOD, THE VERY REV. JAMES, D. D. Master of St. John's
College.
WORDSWORTH, REV. CHRISTOPHER, D.D. Master of Trinity
College.
Whewell, Rev. William, Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College.
Weller, Rev. J. Fellow and Tutor of Emmanuel College,
2 Copies.
Waterfield, Rev. R. Fellow and Tutor of Emmanuel College,
Warrington, Captain, Cambridge.
Wall, W. Esq. Jesus College.
Warburton, E. Esq. Trinity College.
Wirgman, A. Esq. St. Peter's College.
Willis, Rev. R. Fellow of Caius College.
Wilson, W. Esq. St. Peter's College.
Yates, W. H. M.D. London.
Yate, Charles, Esq. Fellow of St. John's College,
COLLECTION
OF THE
ABBREVIATIONS*
COMMONLY USED IN RABBINICAL WRITINGS.
ARRANGED IN ALPHABETICAL ORDER.
C stands >
I for }
one.
it is impossible.
p Dtf ^^ unless.
pi JV1 IN the chief of the court of justice,
the chief justice.
there are some who say, some
say.
though it be so, for all this.
the [other] nations of the
world, the other nations beside
Israel.
/YON
* Besides the Abbreviations contained in this Collection, almost every
word may be, and very frequently is, abbreviated in the writings of the
Rabbins, by omitting the last letter, and putting an accent on the
letter immediately preceding; thus for instance 'nK stands for inx one;
'*n for n-n he or it was ; 'max for omax Abraham, &c. This is still
more commonly the case with the letter D in the plural masculine, and
the letter n in the plural feminine; thus, for instance, they write '"im
for Ds"in things, matters : '•mo'1 for miiD" elements, &c.
ABBREVIATIONS.
) our sases> may their memol<y
D3m) ^ blessed! said.
"p inN after this, afterwards.
or
DtttH nS"V DN if God please, please God.
]D D^ if so.
]12H S«T ]D P» Amen, [and] may this be the
pleasure [of God].
pP1? "iDtf he said to him.
Dl"6 11DK they said to them.
]3 K^ DJ< if not so.
U ^V ^^ although.
^S ^ C)« although.
for all this.
though it be so, for all this.
even, though, although.
there is not necessity, there is
no occasion.
there is no necessity to say>
we need not say.
Rabbi said.
our Rabbins^ may their me"
mory be blessed! said-
D^ if thou wert to say.
DN if thou [couldest] find it [pos
sible] to say.
°ne that has no lim^t? an in"
finite being.
a court of justice.
DH11 HD1 when are these words said?
when does this hold good?
ABBREVIATIONS. XX111
n"-Q {Stf0nrdS| •••^nnDn -imi in the sentence (passage)
beginning . . .
"
Kin "im blessed be He !
)"VQ the house of sanctuary.
W2 the house of the congrega
tion, the synagogue.
n"l Jin ^1 one who is in debt, a debtor.
IT Dy pttf^l in the language of a foreign
people, i e. in a foreign lan
guage.
lDMTG!yi on account of our many
sins.
animated creatures.
in spite of himself, compul-
sarily.
by the mouth, orally, ver
bally, by heart.
&1T21 in the explanation; also:
explicitly, expressly.
a
p DJ also.
)1V P the garden of Eden, Para
dise.
•""HO an inference drawn from
analogy.
T
Kl in» 111 another thing.
inN TTT another way.
p K^ OKI for if [it be] not so.
for the Scripture says.
the book of the Chronicles.
nil the words of all, all unani
mously say, all agree.
XXIV ABBREVIATIONS.
&""f \StfH?S\ ^0 "PI by way of parable.
D"l DH31D nil the words of the scribes.
jl"l mifi nil the words of the law.
)H a matter or case of law.
n
DOT God.
K^DK mn I should have said.
n we read thus, we adopt this
reading.
'OVT how does it appear? what
do you think ?
lyn this is that which is written.
X"VT nMK nD^l I^H this is [the reason] why men
say.
JHJI Kin it is the same case.
"JJ1 I^VT it is all the same.
God, blessed be He !
these words [would hold
good]; when would it be so ?
here also.
that was mentioned above.
p"n ID^p ^H he says so.
"pn Kin ini «mpn the HolyOne, blessed be He!
God, m.ay He be blessed !
"ID1J1 literally: and completing the
sentence, stands for: et cce-
tera.
and there are some who say.
ABBREVIATIONS. XXV
yv) {st™?*\ 1D£> m and there is also to say, and
we may also say.
'^1 W13D ttW and there are some who ex
plain |~it in this manner].
'•Ol 1*701 et csetera.
'b') NDTI O1 and if thou shouldest say.
"2fl j^y "fn2fl and it wants consideration, the
matter is left undecided.
T
V'f rO-aS UnDf blessed be his memory !
DTHDt blessed be their memory !
ill ^s ^s I"8 language, he says
these words.
13t the memory of the just is
blessed!
n
OH literally: spare and [give us]
peace ! answers to the He
brew Jl7 vH far be it from,
may Heaven prevent !
\nn out of the country, abroad,
not in Palestine.
"TS1D J11VIO a mistake of the writer.
DV the day of atonement.
DV a festival day.
Jehovah.
the good imagination, that sense
in man which prompts him to
do that which is good.
XXVI ABBREVIATIONS.
the bad imagination; the
propensity to evil im
planted in man.
HIS imDttP may his Rock and his Re
deemer preserve him !
TP may it be the pleasure [of
God], may it please God !
N"^ may it be Thy pleasure
[O God]!
may He be blessed !
"pUT may His Name be blessed!
D
DN ^ but.
?!D every one.
a the high priest.
as our Rabbins, of blessed
memory, said.
Dl'rD mbtDI 0^132 stars and planets.
fD n? ^D all this.
TO3D the congregation of Israel.
3 7D so much, so much as this,
]D so it is written.
D as it is said.
p so it appears to me.
"O3D as was mentioned above.
3 how much more, so much
the more.
p so Jonathan interpreted,
so is the version of Jona
than,
ABBREVIATIONS. XXV11
«7 '
another language, another way
of explaining.
the German language.
PD"0 &b we do not read [this].
"?ntf bib to every one.
according to him who says,
to me it appears,
therefore it is said,
according to my humble opinion.
in the time that is to come, i. e.
in the life hereafter.
in the present time, for the pre
sent.
therefore.
"S1? Pp ZO^S*? according to the reckoning [from
the creation of the world] in a
less or contracted form, (i. e.
where the thousands are drop-
ped).
2£ / ^"IX tf/ there is no necessity, no occasion.
P / "Hp tib do not read [this].
t
there is no difficulty [in this] ;
no objection can be raised from
this.
for the sake of Heaven,
thou shalt not do, i. e. a nega
tive commandment.
a saying of our Rabbins of
D3TOn blessed memory.
DTI "Wl T^D a king [made of] flesh and
blood.
XXV111
ABBREVIATIONS.
{Stf0nrds}
1TO7
n"D
D"nD
"OH
MUD
DpD
."WO
[what means] that which
is written?
he who says.
DltttD therefore.
"JN7D the angel of death.
JT723 the virtue of justice.
whence are these words
[derived] ?
what is the reason ?
good deeds.
notwithstanding this, ne
vertheless.
Moses, our Rabbi, peace
be with him !
I/ID the giving of the law.
the duplicate of the law,
Deuteronomy.
/
Y'D
another reading.
it appears to me.
117)3 his rest is in Eden.
D
DnSD
other books.
does it arise in thy mind ?
canst thou think this ?
Ill ^"ID the end of the matter, the
result of the matter.
pSD one doubt involved in
another doubt, altogether
doubtful.
P1DS ^D the end of a verse,
ABBREVIATIONS. XXIX
n"D T'fofl nnin 12D the book of the law.
''SID the ends of words, the last
letters of words.
in another respect, in an
other way.
D vvN miiy the worship of idols, idolatry.
Ovvtf >c"Qiy the worshippers of idols,
idolaters.
PTD21 HDD JT!tf by against one how many and
how many ! i. e. how much
the more !
"j~n by by way of.
D"iy ^D "pi by by way of parable.
peace be with him !
a vulgar man.
the world that is to come.
fry nrn tfyy this world.
fy PD? PTTQV the worship of strange
[Gods], idolatry.
*"y ^T by by the hands of, by the me
dium of, by means of.
P by therefore.
HO "TV as far as here.
those who worship stars and
planets, idolaters.
the worship of stars and
planets, idolatry.
IV as far as here are his words
[quoted].
XXX ABBREVIATIONS.
in every mode,, in every re
spect, by all means.
See above.
on condition that, for the
sake of.
according to the form (de
clension) of.
those who adhere to the
worship of idols, idolaters.
f"yy nil miiy ^lliy those who adhere to the
worship of strange QGods],
idolaters.
2"y ''S ^V according to.
ttfp liy again it is difficult for me
[]to understand], again it
appears unaccountable tome.
Dtt ^y see there.
^ %
another explanation.
one time, once.
another time.
HS N ,13 mouth to mouth.
face to face.
the commentary of Rabbi
Solomon Yarchi.
it is necessary to say, we
must say.
it must be, it ought to be.
it wants consideration.
ABBREVIATIONS.
XXXI
„
1 P
stands
for
tf'p
p-n
Trap in
oanar
the slight and the grave;
i. e. an argument from the
less to the more important
subject, and vice versa. See
page 261, Note 4.
pt seems] difficult (unac
countable) to me.
it is easy to be understood,
it is easily understood.
"J/ljn Np^D tfp how can this arise in thy
mind? how canst thou think
so?
the reading of the passage
in Deut. vi, 4. beginning
with the words /Nlti^ yDtt/
Hear, O Israel, &e. which
every Israelite isbounddaily
to repeat.
Rabbi.
O, Lord of the universe !
Rabbi David Kimchi.
the beginning of the year,
the new year's day.
our Rabbins of blessed
memory.
the beginning of the month,
the first day of the month.
he means to say, it means
to say.
I mean to say.
Rabbi Moses the son of
Maimon, Maimonides.
ABBREVIATIONS.
Rabbi Solomon Yarchi.
the beginning of words,
initials, abbreviations.
for it is impossible.
p J>6 DNttf for if not so.
H2 ^y^ttf which [was delivered] by
the mouth, orally; as for
instance Sy"lttf mifi the
oral or verbal law.
shedding of blood, blood
shed.
N3D VDt^ understand by this, by this
ye are given to understand.
for it is said.
H vtt^ the messenger or deputy of
the congregation, the prayer
reader. See p. ?6, Note 2.
n
l^n the version of Onkelos.
r6n^i njnin a long vowel.
D2J1 TD^n a disciple of a wise man, a
learned man, a scholar. See
page 178, Note 1.
)ri3V D1-3"ir» the version of Jonathan.
it is expressly said.
thanks be to God.
the law, the prophets, [and]
the writings; the three parts
of the Old Testament. See
page 72, Note 2.
ABBREVIATIONS. XXX111
WO may his soul be bound in
* the bundle of life! (an ex
pression taken from I Sam.
xxv, 29).
D"r\ D^31D jpri a correction pn the reading,
made] by the scribes.
p"fi nSOp n^n a short vowel.
our Rabbins have taught.
the verbal or oral law. See
page 243, Note 5.
the study of the law.
-IBD *on
rmnn
DIP E» p*r rviDann TiDyi rvmDNl
NUT)
nyrr
NVT
DHD
zmv Nin DTD
Kim iJinDN3 nDN in^ r«i TON
Dtp VN TDte nnte
n to jn» n^yn \I^N NIH nrn ^Dn i
ran '^Dni vp ^ r^^ nai ^n ^TODH
^my posn ^
T N^I inw IIDDH n"i Nim HDD
n ^3N "iDwt^ nw ni^D nr 111
HID yin -IHN n^N at^ t^ty invr
i ni n rw n nn IPW
TTN
o^iyi D^EOT annan p ma mmo P
I nmn
Tin" PNW in** N^N nn^i mpbntf? p^
vn ni"in mmbtf vn I'w n jo'ny
rro nt o^nsa inw^an '^w
mrr I^KI rivi:m msun
w Jivrr1? *i^2K ^N%^ n^m VP rrn
i : ^TIDI VP in^ t^^ /v^Dm vp ^ t^»u; toi VP
nnttr poia iwi VP ^ r» in^i ^wn lOttf
^ w 13^1 ^»ini 5]!^ TO ira r» Ton
2:1 p^ro »Tty HD maun
in n^Ti in^ ^^^ rrrro
mini £ni2& nn i : in» n wrhx n
n\T»
*?
n :
r:n nnm mini nroa^ nt IHD p
onm ^^101 'n ^m n ^7 'n T
jn^DD p^^ Kin DTK "oi ^ ]nvi
nn 0^133 ^m DIN% ^i II^^D min mm
^ ^^ i"in
nr in1? n
nvn ^^r^ n^ii^ ni'pn
ntcny TIUI DNI ^v
inn nna^i nrnDii n^n^n
in?i nprti u^n1? n^i11 J^^i
K ipnn nnin
K:
ly ni'pn
n*ntp
ri33
nipn
own nya
^V nr in
pa
]D
ywr wn HMD ttfpirc ni ino
yr6 typa 11112
p inK ny»T ICD n^i yiT
n^i imis nppnai
t^pi
m*nttD n^t^
ni'pn u^m NTT
2:1 BIUD inno wntt;
no m"pn
ni'pn
inyii
IDD
13^
nnan ton nr
nnn ^ nisun
in*
nnn^i
noan ^i niteo »!?i •'nn eiun "PD
i DVD ^^ ns^pn N^I n^^ ^S DDHH
im N^I npTitt; ^ nn^y
ni^ *b rbyzb r» D^DDH
ID -mm ^Kini T Pisy
nmni moawttf pi K^VDI ttn onnn
ittn1* *IDK^ IDD in nsrio ^
y ]ni K^VDI 'n 1^12; -1^*0 on^nn
Kin pi DIK ^i p^D min rrm a^DD
K^ h ^K IDW Kin nn ID :a^DD on
rrn rm D^vai DVD o^Dys rrn r
'aiA N^N D^D I^K i^n onnin
jorr ^IK DUD^ -layn -KPN -on TII
:nr ^D ^
minn
D nn
n nj« "IDN^I n\i^ n n^ nnn^i
i"iin
n»T»i D^n^m D^SOT i^mi V
TD vp ^i i^v rr^
iri-urr DIL»H vi^ nbnj nixn
n :*»n b$b wnbxb ^33 n^os "in
TD p^v i^n onnn
nm
» o in ID^^ IDD mv"f D^D/I *sb nvyn
onnn
nns> vn
TDD nru* ID i^no^ nin» pyi
ni'pn tf-attt no ^D i :o^vn irm
nniinD PIP o^ni )»ID np^
maw IDD TDD anna}! o^n cm
n&ram
DDUI D nxnip
5
om ito IDS
nms -JNEO
DOtften nm fe D^IJ j^^i mis
nr inDi rr :ir& ir nms: nms
0^333
^^ 7»r6N n
:mrrn VD^D n^iy
sij 3^ nm ITD
tarn nto n^v^ nr iroD ^SD Nim nun
iDi^ inn nra m'pn
nt r now mu ^ nnj
m» ma DipD n^D n^^ nan ^
a^DDn ^t^i pDiKrc IDD K^ nino
nr ^ in^D n^o^ wnff nDDni nnno ?
n :*^Svn ID n^vD^ wrw
p nD^ am
ini
n"a ton rfyflo ^to n^DD n^Db ]^t^ n^yoi on
nNi:m *)DK3 i^sb nvn n^ip^ n-rran rbyn
D .vrr nn^v rft^Di TiiDn ^DD nnn
aniiDn ou^Dn nni
n»i33n n»iM nn^
iton nm^n ^31 •» :DI^ ^i nvi n^DD ninp
TV n^nj njn im» D^
nr6yD ^^ mi^ mis
nD3 smin nnDN mi? ry\y
irvp nym raiwo tetf yT6i wn1? nixp nnjn
te pi mDD nBrffly mix n^ivi
nyi Ninn nyi'p NM DJ
nisi D^IJD omin^n DIKH
IDD
HDD ten
Kin inD^i im^ani
T»DD ni'pn
yin K^ntt; njni
x^iinn
pp
ten
nrn^ j
13DD pn nv"ri VTn D^ni '•n HNI
13 inn r^i inyn i^ni wn nnn
n^ i^n ten n^s teDi ix teD
njnrr »im ^iTn ^im vivn wn now
i nD»^ nai m p» nr inn T :-m» ten
now 13^ mi ^y non^ niKn nte
"Nttf 'n ^n ^^ 'n ^n noi^ j^i f^a: ^n
IN n^nn D^i^n ^n iD3 ^ i^ni
Dyrn o^nin T»DD I^K
"[3^ DVT i^y riDHD *&$ DJIIK Di»yn<>
:^ in^ni iDDi teni^ ten y"p IDXV yiv
iD3 i^ apis ^t^i nr pyi i:"iDKt^ i^
te 11^11 nr pvi i»a^ T"«P nDD on D\I p
nx
p v^ttf ^IN pyniDi D^pian •WNI V1? PDID
nnm rr» nppyi inn *IID yri injnD
njn te pai •wzA TV on opiDy onn
111 inD3
nnn nr ^D ssn
KI Til1? I
nnn ini ^n ID» '
nnn w n^rn i^na jnttf onn
n-nnn
on nmyi n rpii o^t^ D^»ip3n an
niM ^ ^in I^DD mpn ^^
ODD »ip3n I3i3n iittf bj^j wn I^DD
^^ nji3 nty UDD n^n^
1313 lilt; ^^ ^/J1 DH»D llttT
niton p DV ^31 innn ^^ 'in
^3 ntnrw nn i : bsn n^ IIDDI
nto rbyzb nt pi KW a'>»i in* bAn oto nn
te J :ptwnn tete nnna
^AA pbn3 o^i3i3n pitt
DU11D 0*6^ pD D^l H^ 1D3 »1tD Pl^D^ nt nilTT
103 mnh nitDD SIIID I.IDI
8
DipD OT3'a P
on1? PNI anna tfn D^
p^n i3N&% nn 'wy
-wan niu «fc »in 11^
]^t^ **b nn
D n
rntDD innn •
TIJTO py N^I
? n^nrr
mam
in
Di n">
am
am
DV
in jnsprr TTD inDn misi
inn nin 0^21 ansoi ntei m3pn pircn
in^ ^v^nn ^^ r :]r»
rr pf?rn p^n ^ a^n i"^ MDipn D
n n^"ini^ ir nm^ D^ by
n^io ]rrow rn^cn om vnnn D^IIDD ana;
torn ^T n^ nt^p inpv D^T^D nSini nn^ p^D
bin mis »^i npi^n ^^ n p** IZDSV yttr/in ^ n
' ni N*?N 122 K^I i^n nmsn
nmsn n^nn 11^ n^ra ourm
nms mtyy o^niyn 1^1 D :]HD nnp
» D^nn ]ni^ -y-na
mo iiD n?n pa
ID:D anno D^D ^S
p^ni nniaa D^IIID ]rw
9
nwpi jno IM msa i in* DVI
D*oDp D'QM jrrD ttr» a^ian D'lDDn ^D ^ : nattt D^JDW D
bSM D^llJ DUD3 jniD OT pD TTND
p r6ru p*tm D^Dys HD:D V">^n ID
]D n^nj ^o^m D^DVS D^O-IN IDD
» niwD in^ HIM ^^D^ D^DVS V"P
n p 'rm crnaan tei r»i in^pi BOOT ID
:wn ^iti; ID^D pp
trn Dm nn te«ym njm 1^22 ^Svi ]^D
mm iD^ty ^D n^ on^oi
DTTlttfD ID^D
D ID ni"prr p-roo^
r»vii :]HD n^VD
2 n^no rkrw DO^DH nyio
rrrco p^i nr DIJ nm^
m ' mpDi manna ttwn mis nawwnrr mis
nnn mis ma^ misi
misi nnn w am^D mnai inspM minna
c)ij 'mat^D nwi inspoi minna ^Dn mis '
mmi inspM minru p»n mis nyni misi
p TOD^ NSD^ T :p»n
nx n^pD 'mi in^ toi ntD n^D^ rn
p^^nn t|un Wtf IDD vninn
nnn ^u I^DD moo^ t^^n qw Kin
3 nipD aran pw p»n qu I:DD
^yi D^K ttn mau ny:m ID :
bzb vp] '>nD
10
W WKI WttfD Kl UnV WKttf JH3D OnD TIKI
^i 'T3fi Y~>Kn P '" ^N
onnn pv IIK^I ii^pi :6ttf "mi
ran ^»i wnn
Ton amu^ jrp-in ID
niinn
an V"i^i D^D) rn^i ^^ orw
DT^D n\Ttt; tai ypnn p
nuns '^3»i DDDDI nosi
'nm
i :
nmo^ v^^^ V^n
>QIND inno an
innD w« ^N rniiD'' 'ID IHK
DD^HD nvn8? nnm t^^
TV HDD v^rr nnna
onyii N DDin pw UDD HIDD^ r»^ nroon
JHl V^P^ JH3D
r6i nn nnm rbw bp Kirn t^i^i on
mpn nw» P»»TI n^n^i onp
^D3 ID^S2? HDDD D^p
Kin ID^S^ o^Dn ID ^p nnm
11
n :rrnn p
rrm nonn DIND ep:n ^ te NXD* jpp-n
rm «WD -aim irf7tt pw roncn rasn m
HD 'K to narrow -nm imyrv
nan w» jnvn^o innon
JHD
rrn
:"?n»
npm
mnn
bin
•np n NSD^ JJWIND
DHl ITiT^ D^SU DHD
DHI n»T 13^ mn
TID^D nprn tra n\n^ pau ino
D on nun Earn ]ni n»^ s
inr» rtn ]ni n^T '^ D^Dn -no^D nprn pi nvro
BIUI on in» B)UD inv on qw NSD'» nrn TITT ^jn ?
inn ntf-w o^aw K^D^ pi t^y in» BIWD in? a;!'1
pi n»n^ paui 11^1 r6n inn n*rv pawi in2?! *npn
w rwi in^D nSm -npn w mra in^D »ivm *npn
in*o r6m mnn w nwi in**D t^ivm mnn
ntyyo n»T» nmynn ipyi n^n^ noNi nn ^
innnn ^i n i
^ SIIDI 1123 Kin an1?
i sii D1*^ -in^1? USD wmzf am nnn^
amn te
impo nittm vnmo^ -wm
«^ irapDi nn2?
IB*«
iD2:n ^D ^i i2yn ID i^^i ana;
12
'm&b -iinr 'nnn ^IDI nn» lit? nroe
I^K rrmD> VIIK •> :nWn pinn aniin
ta N2? inspD nyttf tan DV tai Tftn nft
n^nit>D D^n p rnnpn
nn^ D^IDDH o^n mpo pi
^on impD nnrr pi nn pnm
impo iy»n pi iy»
nnn pi nn rwyx
'••DH pi D^D ntc;v3i
nr "wi p^ nt^pi
TIDNT ^D
"^t^ ^^ nnn IK nn
n?
pi t^K nno
nnnm
ninn11
n^n
" i1?
mi^n
mis IK mis x
ta
nt
)D
pi
nnism
-airo
nnsi
^IJ^
^U on1?
mis
noita
on1? PK& nivin
mis K\I DTK
DIK n^p mini
nvivn niisn i
13
ir mis now uw }? now i
Dttrn iNon 'iro^m toinni nan avntf sa^ maan
rr»n stfsa te1? i-msDn 'aan naw TOP iron TO
imnoi ^JIQI T^D nnwi tew
uran tyaan misn ^
nm t^2a n-nsn nw »npn nun n^pyai
tei jni DTK n^ »^ iniDttrn "inr6
nwn ttfaan n-ns r« ^ na^yo
HDD nr^i on^ "nsnttf 'H3 nniDNi ID
nans HD^rrt^ IDD HD^ nans
D^un Tianco 13^ ^n a^o^n p n
no^n ni»ni nmD\i ID
tei epA nansi crun D
nans nawi^ ^ nwn misn
ID 'nnan mv"in nj^Di n^ti'1
^V •'D^v^i Q^V^ niD^i ten
nnm n^nt^a p^n ^ iavn maw
n onnn te v :nana nt^K n^n
te^ nn D^DV onm en ^ID iDa nr
nnnn A» te iwai wi iw»n pia
nnni DJ j^-in r^^ D^^^nn o^ann ns
nnn D^TD -rite in^ DIK^J K^K
r^v ]u nDi r : jnw
nnano n^VD wy
v sP*»an WN-) ^ pama in^iD pazai oan mn 3"
piD law a"yN i^n^ inw PTO^D n^^n
DnnD )rrt ^3^ no te inw pyno
tn» te prop ^ ounS mw note PK
14
by nmin to IINII lyn^a rtypft nirn nyi ft
to I'ocn •&* onm pinno DIN^ pn rr» :
mm n 'STOI DIM W?:n
CI^DID owinn toi nnwi toi ni"pn
pr'i DipDn
nn^rro
bi n^m nanna ^ D^I^PT p nmarr
> : nom pi no^toi nann K^D >to^ NVTO
on i^ ni^D ^cni^ i^
n» nDNi^ IDD 0112 jnw
vn a^ra o^Dam vn
onnn to wr6i jn^ HD jni irn
nn^i niyii on1?
mm ^IKI viin j^p 111 rarra
SII^D ]nv n^npn ]n
nin n^vn n^ ni"pn
pp ton ajjTtt
inn
n-nnn
mn
15
**in JN oiyi 1111 v lunD n^ wr»
nnni nyi tyi aim Ton m» ty inyn
tMi miDii ^31 N^IDD NITO DIN i :IND
OT"3yrr imNi I^DI 0112^ 033^3
icnpno wrn j^n^n rirb H3133 nyi ^ nMrn
no^nn D^I on
"6 Sin ^^ 1^23 ID^D
ptn ^nni tib) D^DIH i^n nnniD in^n
ni^p n^vD1? TDJI n^os inyi
nmnion manipn nmsn ]m»i pin1?
onprr nn TO "611:1 jno
^yon 1^22 ii^nn nnn v6y
miit; niD3 WKIP invio j^i in^ it;^1? *]2nt|i
IDS o^snn DIN '33
j.l
J^DI N^D bra
ynn» v» HNIDI IDN^ 103
HDI i^ryirD inni^ D^I^JID^D 1^31
nn ^nn1? mi32
12.13 mm ^311 '3^
annn i :n3
pin2 nbi pprp TDI i1? jyna ^D 111
)D3 N1H HD
HM »im 11 trrw
nvnn 1031
16
."TOT
|no t
innsn
nn '^pEO ]nns
arr ni^n
nv tan
pi mm
OT I*?K IDS unnai
nnan
ownrr
DUl^Vl DJ1VT
c)im
IDD
in
inn
ana;
oni
i :
pi
n^n
nn
wDD vin 7
JTOD nNii3 pi
ntriDi iss a^na
r :
nTrn ^EI D^n nnt^ no
11 in» na bx ns -IZDWI^
OTS ^ 0^3 nt^ia n
n**n K^K ^D nty i^ttr IDI^I D^ 'n
^ nmnn^ Kin ^D K^I nrn
n»*iDi xbx rrrni KI^D
n^^ o^^n to n : inn
IIT II^KD IDIK urorw Kin ID
nn ^no^ ^ni3 DIK TK^ IDD iDite injn
17
pan1? wan JWD bra inyia TO rrn ID wan
PN Dwa:n ^D 10 :ri?ttf nay ^y "f^iy w
pr ^ N*7N p WN irii nitfD ra"w ny *?aa
w rty mity n^n^i int^n^ tyipn rrn
IDI?DI PDD Nin nnrc r6
bxrt in^tom mai DD1? 'n rrcr» HD
na nnw DD^H^ DD^ m^
DHD nbnDD n^n^ni^D owi^n ^t^ mzo^ KH ^
te qun 'cm ^in^ o^n^ onnn
itn ^ wn ITODI IHW^D p^-na p»
norm pi D^ rw»n p
ppi D^ -nnn I^D p^no: ^ n^yn 1126
n!? i"mp6
onnn jmsD yiv rrn K nn
T»V ^3»^ IN yi
oyrrr DH^^DD DV^^ IN it^v no
nw ^ pania vn» urtwBV3\
ta NSi ^ :^DNI ir6«y ^n^ pyn
DIN N^N N^ID wrw i
NII^ '•INI Nint^ irtnriD 11
rrm ^ ^a ^D ^y jna nfsww
NI ID -in^i n^naai rrampa
rrn N^as I^NI naiDi
^»in i1? woth mxo DSNI i^a onai
inpm ^y WIN DH^DVD nNia^^ wm DDHI
^a ^y p-n n» Tinn^ w^tDsattr IDD
18
rpyw -iraaiw ^ SJKI Dntto any
Dn:mi jnntw ^y I/YIN pTDyn i^a* on nntwi
wrbx 'rb nnnoan now jni araroi
'm D^^ n^n> oi^n o IDWI
nmnn
n
rnm^n ta K^ syuwi ro^i m»n
^y n^"i ^^in2? ^ D^^V "pran
DNI ris^ yip D^n^Drr nk^
vpi ")»DX pn r\$ ib imn
]DI p^n jrviN nv^i mp my u nsa
"in i^yDi n WDKH n^n n :mnwn
IT ^i IK-I U
pi i3i "JD in1? -HDN I2? nicro nt^D
K1? ID^:I DSDy 'n in D^SI 0^2
in ID^D^ I^DI 3 :nwn nnnrr /IK 'n
n r^ty riD^ irnitt inxnA n^in
oyn yo^ inyi pyn ayn T^K »i u^ n:n
D"npiy feo D^ WD^ 11 o:n iDy
rnmy ^ntcr m3DN3 n wD»rr ^ nr
19
WTO irniiu ty onyn on in1?
ini DHV Nini nnttf inx nix in2?
IPTD inx top in^i mx 111 not?
vrar& rwn wir6 TIX pD inx pro now
^D in inyn in» ^ my ^NI^
nn"pn i^ iDKt& inn n :m» an1?
]rw nyi
rwo )rr i^p^
,IMI itynDi ininni ^an 111^2 ET»
ni"pn ivmrw iv >l? WD^ ^ jm
sw iv »^» ]^K mnwn-
nnin feno1* nrn inn ^
nwn nn IDIN nrancy »im iimn
nk^ pnv/i on^DD oyn nx i^^ni i
13 tan; IDIX nx^D3 i :mn inn
m»n ^20 11
no brt A
)D3 DX IDXI nnni nic;io mttf mson
^ by inn ninn1? 131^^ IDD
t
r» wn n^D in»ii3
in t|wn D1?! riOT»n jriwor
mnwn ^ ^y nw 1^11 TOD
wyi x^x nr ninixb nr
non inn HD^ xn n :xin
in
20
m
jnv x^x in1?
x^> naiDro mxn xi nxt^ ,-nin JTIBK i
mxi ^N xi rn nnttf xinn ^nan nn
JViottf no
mson
inn
pninn nn
pi
ini
vn pr
nr^ xb
mini ^IISDI mi "ill
^ rh ^1
xbi vby
rwy1?
vb ni^^
NJT n
pi
i :
V npin
t
ID pi
^ -ID^I nsiDi nix
p m^Di tma1? ix mso
]nix^ IDX^ ix ntwso
xbx nnn nn^i D^ j^x
ttr»ror6 xi nntt; npt^n x^u nr nn
'n DETI in1? Ttna; ^v psni
nxin nr^Dn^ nwnb
21
now neb p DN j : irm
m nrcfl^ N^ "pM arm** npo nrr1?
a&tf ayrr •vmrrto mm nn ^ miA vhn HI wrr
n-im m owiaiff vnrwn IEN^ 103 rr6y
pj3 nwin nna i3i^ D» pi HIV
w ov»n nonte iw i^^n ^ w
i :•& yiDtt6 mxo n^in ^ i» it
rrm ID^D^ D^t^ ^TI nn^o a*n inn
nit ^ yDttr» ^^
pi i&y
ymttf ^nan 12 no^'* DK pi rr
nnn mso ^v w rr-iini nniD^n ni^D ^DD nm* by
pi i :ib yintt/? nisD n^ ^^ nmon i^i ni^p pi
i nyiDtyn ^D D^iiy^-i D^DDHD
ini in^»D mm nn ^v nu
& inn nwty Nim 'IDVO vin
mso »^ia NTO ^aam nil i^n yini
n^ i^x^ I^NI pv^^ri T»^ *)D^: nti
f^n ]2 mmi ima^ no iipya i^n
*&* Dipon mx K2? now n%T n*enn
•ON ^>i» rwo miw; IDD n-o i^n
T :^virr ^13 ttr»ron^ HI 'n nm vini ovrr
nyttf >2^ -111^ Dwian ta ira D^ nwn TIT?
mn^o D^ npya IITW no» DNI on1?
^ pi n :D^IV TV 13^1 iA
pii 'DNiy w nyiattn ^D ITTD^ onno in
raSnr win D int^ A ms f"v mm
22
DIN '
NTT
p3rn
rn nrr
xb
mo
ED
minrr
-6
Dvn DDV
nr ^) 'n by HID in n? nn
nwn
HttTD
IT
yt^ HD
nmnn
pi a
ann
nnn
riny
inn ^D^^ tfnyi nv
n :'ui nnn yn
^2 »^i 'n
r» minn ni^Di 'n n^ my1? »
no i^ n^nn IK DNI n
nvn^ o^Tnyn onn
in ^23 i^aw iKii1' K^ DK inn
nw 1^3 inn IKI ow npa; K^i3
inn iK^D3 OKI nnin D^ys inw
ty IDS r»DN N'aa m nn
:'r6 N'la1? toiDzr p»a o yittf INI lyi pD
nvn^ Tfiyttf HD DHDIN o^DDiprn o^aaiyDn
N2iTO1 D^DDIpm D^^VDH^ tihti DTll N^3H Tl t^"1
i pD^pnD a-nn nspo jra
omnn D^D^ nnn
ten ijflD* Kbx DI^D amiiiD
pi nsiK n IITD i2t| ^ o i^wi^ PD^P inn
nn "i^^i ai^n ISD^ DiSn in« nt^^ WISH
'n CM inn n^ pnS rrD nc^ mi
11 DVD ni myratf IITID niDi^nni o^DDipn
nron nrn mai i :fe pn 11 p^i^ 103
anain jm»i
p»i n^^ mi or)1* ^HV s^i^rr
11 NSD^ ^^ ID^^^ 11 ^VDI DDIpl
'wi t^^i inn
mnb ^rr n :'
Trp ^-is i^s» ini ^^vn atozn
m nt^jr^ ^i3n "ID^^ wrr i onm
nii^nisn mi i
n>ite n^ IN
inn IIDV ^ ON I^N nniii wsn^i nonte IN ajn
NI N^I -in nan PIDIN jw inNiia1? mron nri PN
njnn ^ Qrrai ion 111 D^N -[IN n
IN nia^a nwao Dn1? n^oai nni^n
nvw "iDNi niuo *?y moan DN ta» ? jr
'i3 NW ym "IDNU; roiton
-inn ir»N wn ty 1^2^ ^
pnnn ^bx nnio
n nnni nini o^yann DV
**in N^IDH in^ 11^1 nn^rr
n^*^ irrreo "nry p n^ar6
p» mi noy* N%LJ D^ ' rrarf? ^ n^^ nn^ rram
"inn iioy11 K^ D^ ^i» "ipty «U3 ^^^ n^i nn
wi nrn
to :roNi 'n
nr 1^1 K^I^ 'prni xin nn
n i^o^ni yt^in^ T>yn laun nt^D nnt^ /-vpn
nnrt pi nw ni^y
ays nn^ nya inm
nrnrfri inn^ it^n1? -IIDK n^nan
i ^ID "irrp imo^ "IIDKI riD^
n^ 'n n^ inun xb 'w» D^iy^ D^DJDI
'n ^n nDNicr HDDI
rn
mi »ua ^ lyi*1! IDWK; ^yj inn^
rnjn
rows in tru* ^ID in^i in** ^ nnn mjn
nan tyi Nirw DIN w -iwi TODD npinni HID
nyo I^NI vty rattrpB
Kini^ DI« tyi DW HDDI
nwn i WPW; an iwi nn bsv wrw an
:\rh
wsn v^^n ^^ nnnn
P»SD'» K tD^no in
nions)
ITI 131DD
1 pw ^no p:o ni)nn to
:]ni »^DI ib r^^^ ^ 1"^ pmi now
rrspi naoo rrpimn nyii njn ta ri
7i)n jno tt^ nijnn fei IID npirn IT
myr JTO t&n iaw yiD ^ in^-ii.
ninDi om» bnpk Tn^n pia nr
n^nno DI^ pwp jno
a2? ID^VO in1? n^^ IN onrwo
nn i1? niiD n^nn w v^^t^ IN
it nipirnn nnxp ^nt» i ni^i njapattr iv na
i*n w» njm run
26
ijno NSD OKI IB^ n&ft
nn» itf? -OD^ IK JITO nnK1? nito^ PID
arm D'aim "fin *fw IZDIO^ lEtty -inn*' ni :ra
nwn niD *w mttrn "pin n :mt^rr i"nrr
nunrr M\II DIX^ ^ ttw mvn teo njrn
5? nnnp n^x^ nitt^ pinn jrn^pn ^1^0
DTK NiTttt D^WKirT D^D^H IIS "|D^ l
TIII om« piaai om^ n^Di Ton
non
in ?y
pi mn« cya 11
2^ wi in1?
in j^n^ K^K ipo^i foy HM^ ^ pi
K^I p-n6 ^D HID IDK^ p3VD ra
•»2D nprr ima K^K I^DD ta irs1' ^S iwi IT
pm«n ftinD »T »^ T^^ ^ ^KID mtei IT
0^2 IIDI Jimi VD^ ta nat^ ^^ pixi isv K^I
ta r JD^DHH in KNI it TTD vmvi n^^ pi
n^n »ipa rn^^iDD nmM m^n ota
njno prnrm invi ID^
I^D n :TDH Kip3 nr ^ w nr
nn tat^ HNTI inn»n mpn "ry nSi
prnr»3 D^I niTDn mo KM in Ton
rn/o KNI in o^n Kip: y»jy »Tm uta
D^ityNin n^Toni zo :ni)nn ta
m^pn ^nt^ 1^:3 n^DKn TITO
nan OT jnn»n nxpn I^:D nnw
:p-?rr mittrD D^^ inn pt^Kin nsprr
27
own nm MIMTI »n DO-HI ro UN prcon
nz£ 12 10*112 ra^m iDKStp nnapro
no pan nvi WIN ^N pan anpa wr no IT rroo
& mm rm rrn» ^^ mm
wnp IT TH ^ »^ • t»np rrn
pn^ ion mi DSSJ>? TI» pi^n
on on^i traito DO-II i^ti; jrmn^ ina K^VDI pTrn
:ira ^SD i^x niDTrto ]ni i
11 l^lp^ *7V 1^ filJTri 1D2iV DfK
ntyiv^ DWDI tt6t^i n3ttr»i
vrw iv Ton DHI *mrn
myvr ivip^i rniio DHI
Tiirr jn -cnvr jni
IT i"n n*nps ni
rriio K^ID IT i"ni iVinm '1
^ omiw ^v 'n
p ani -ID piriDni pino ion
pjo D^iiton mKDn wian onani najn
in «ft ten
inn trwaian niyn nijnrr
28
orrty maa NTO ni raft
mi^rr
PI
ncnn
niin
^n iftrr
TEfl-6 IINI nw^ i^n Dm v") aiE£n aitD
raft -ittrp mr™ nunvn *ID*O yrbyi ID^ piro
ropn ^n HDT ^
iys^rr ^sn ont^
nnran
onw
"7
^ DnDiK non
nano pr it i"ni i^ fe ty^T K^ ^pi n^irr
ID^V ^n^ i1? nu n\i
niino ^^i ^1^1 ^DH ID
iv i^ nnra
i"ii
n :v^ ta ni
sp1? pirn rrn
iv an pr u
:nv"fi nvi ^oittf ^313^1 HID «\ni nni^n
jna :nnA m«^ I1? mo^^ mvi t
in^n nspn iv in^n nspn p prnrv
nuion i"n
inn rrnm nn
v:v "^^
nn bsv ^n IND
'n n
nnn mo: TO ^^i JKD
NI njn mo
in»n n^pn iv
mrmi
jrb
pi T :
29
rtn can v oiy? ^*nrc in ty awi oijn1
mm Dana nvr DK -iii^n ^ w wi mi V3i
rawD inyi n\irn
'ini ID^D nyiyi oyo HDID ^int^ DIM
^3 D^WKin D^DH no» n
wn a^n o» oyisn biv now
np^nDD in»U3 Kin N'»13 ONI
oysn jo pmnr6 D^Dsn nx i^^b o^n orrn
in D^D^DH annb frs» an^
jn D^pn^n TIT) to :rriiion i"nn
nin»D ricnv M^D pw ans-in
vnrnw IDW airon D*rf?yi
Kbi np^niyi D"?ks nii^ rbwb •>
isu ^n1? nn1? in^^ anni w noan nun
nrrw nr^ K^ rcnpn i3Ui
nsi i^sw DIN* ^D in
raiDrr ^3 now '^3n us nr ^yi onn
HD ^ ^n»sD N^ IIDKI KIOH
nn vrr» noan nnn mm nni pi
now D^DSH TCKP Nim ouno
vn D^ ^i» msp -JTF iH^ nnw
^3 *iD^3 nr ^jn nfao IT nn DVIO l^yni
x ;nnn mi ^03 'npi pv mi
HIT N^I i^r6 IHD^ ^ ~\y*b nprw
M^I nn3i niwi wzbrb
nn3i D^DSH nn nirfw -iDMttr Kin
n^si nip^n nm ID^V 3T?
wrr itep. r3vm ni3 oin K^ ita in^i nsi
30
njn ft^aw mnin nyi nrfr "now naitp
ntDinty -itta aipDi n^i3 "it&a wo1? TODI
N^l nDinttf to ^D DlpDl HJID to
ni*r»
win ft nns^
HHD
!?ipD
nm
nftnrn
nftpi
yns DIN
ID
lir ni3 nini
mini poijn poy ^v» nnts py
PTTP K^I ID m
-niim m»nm nwpn
in
vmjn ^
11
T :rmm
xhx
pi
rc^on
TIDN I
p own
nrn nvi
natotcr
pi
mjn
m^nm rrwpm wn DTK
ri^yrr ID oi»n n» DWSIDI in nyi in am
31
tew xbv "iv pin^rr "n6 pnnriKi -mvi jno
ni ity ^ nttfN **er» N^I p n;w» K
wprr "iD^m pirn shx n*o «rate
:ni /]W> TIDKI wn njh TTT it DJ ofay ^naa pi
ir imi i^non i
^^H ^»2D V^ 1SDT
p ^^ i^n^s N
: noai HDD niiK by nm
minn inpDt^ onnn K1?^ iDsy tn»
nnn by myntyii nn
min pnoMBr no TH ^^ n^nin
nrn ton T : onmon onn
^n^ D^DDH now nivo i"ni
;ni ^^vn i^n 'nnn
nnv Dinnn bw nun pn^ %-rn
an^ ai^n ins n
ten nmi iDpi ini^ rrm Tite Kin im
IK ]m Nttyn^D -RTD -inn nr
1^1 poo
on1? ini: sp:in«tt ann
nn^i te^t^D pi i m^» n^wi n
marr^ HI i^Sn nnn ni^ nte
T*n^ pinon xbx nnit^i tew
HI nn^i tett^ 11^ bv
te te^^ xb -\y$
o^jnon onn te^^ K^ -iiDni itei
t^jnn onn te^^
on ntc;i n\it^ ^D I^D r
1* nw»
32
no Ninitf a"v» Diyrr ^ nmttn '
Nmntf HD 11^1 nNisn TTT
pi mnttn rfroNi N^N nvrf? D-TN'? -wa»
tei *&« m»n^ IDT
IDS inr
^v IDW ^naorr n :v"itrr
^D^ imw 12^ ^D rrn^ in1? ^
nr )^ Dis6 '^DVI ira^te owy D^I
ptm n^ iai^ »n^ Mb by D
n"i 'n ntf r\mb
» p
Ton 7n n
'n n^ inv1 D M rrro
inyr
n/in »im 'n
nt ]^v ^ ^i
VJT iwio tei now '
vnijni T^oa wn^ oiks? bv wni
S3
Ton D^ann ^K a&rtn apH26 "annrf? DIK
D'oVinn njjranrr p pmrn
•f?in ~IDIK nza^w Kin orroyDD
ttwr ntyK IDIKV jjw D^oa rryrn oarr
rrn DK pi 2 :'i;n DT^n ns^i -fri
vrr OKI DUIIO i^ni o'omu 0^12:
^m^ inyiDt^ VDI^I DVTP
nanzA ra^ ^ w»i^ IK
nun vn DSSI DITI TO at^ no»a^ pajo
p DK N^K nanoa aor6 iniK DTT^D )a>K^
nnpEb >nr» jnn D^naDD amai JHDJT
pava
pair6 nt^v
pain iai IDK^ pava orroyDD TO^ na
a^a^a pain1?
cwaana pun
ina ^w osn TD^n na
nitt^i D^an ^TD^n DV mn^i hvvtn
nun ^za ^aa jrf? nannn^ oan
KI n^oan 112: pi ia
i :nnnai ns% KD^a nnw n"n
oinfa inat^a
aa mm\ IDSV IIDD ^ on
n : Kan rhyh p^n f? PK n-»an p^pa laanzarn
iijo '•nitf naotyn '•aaa nnn
rrnnm ia Kin^ ^aao nnKi ryjrn
34
mm* nipn mx *un n* onirwi
'n n^ ran»i iDN3rtt IDE; rum* ty TOP
ni"pn
rn i^?
nwa;
mm rrpaprr » rroyo n
ITIH n^ naon
r :^^n ^
in N1?) o^tim 10^3^ IDD
;wy
rrnn rain
i *7nfo
1111
Vino1?
nnn n^nn n
nnnrf?
nnzo
i nin
nan
rfnyn
TTDIOT D nrr»py
onni pi
nn3i ^ ii"6i ID^V pi?
^ now
irroir6
i^n
pi
nmD 13^1
mi
oni
pa owainn pyi
^ rbnn mn n
13
V'n
13 wrr Sru
13^ mn nks?
35
chyh pbn ft p» M-O vran ^s piten
ran 10*1*? N^ttf nr im inn1? DIN THX
ttni Kinttf DPI i1? *op N^I pp pi fro pi n»ni
**"-a i*1 :i3DD ani KVW in T»aaS iso11 ^i UDD
D^ a^Dtt; nra ^?i» mrf? DI^ p» nnni
wton ^DDISDI noni vn» PD^SD inoa u
ran
rrrw ^D afa ib 111^ ^ wairf?
^HDI TOIWD invr nn^rw w invi rovnn
nrspn ^i ^Ton niD IT nn irrDin ^ IDID^ »^i
orr» i^n T :nDDt^Dn ^v »^» rrnn
onni i^D1? rts^ ircsap ^D ni3D^i
a jrw
HIT
»Vi
ID : ID^V pDDD in^ DD1DD V Dim
roDrr p^ bzr\ rwyn vhz nny nr nn
itwy nn rtv rpi^ r^t^ a"v» nr 1^1
jr6 nnnD nra lira DDDK ^rcnrn «>K mm
OH DDHD D^pjn^ DHttT pT ^l^ D^H »Tm
*ID rain
m nn mttp TTO pm IK /YODIN w mm
m»jr» tfbN DTK ^D ^TOD )ni JTO K1? D'^VKI
TQDI D^HJ CPDmil flTOl D^l ttHSPT
DOT inKi a^D Din> T»» r
36
I\T N TV nt
mrr N^N jra tetDrfa PDN^ ify -porf?
n ^3 -IKIED iD^tf? ID^V <»3"ra hi rrany
rnjn
rwyn
PV nr
D"r
HID "frim onn iv^^ nr *?o-i im
m nn nD^ Nin^ a'>» >ite bv vijm I
bn^ py ^ 2 : o^vn n^ nnra
Him v">n ]i^ ^irn nt i^
»ipa np^ -town ta» n/D^ "iD^ttr ^a ^
nr jrn |i^ ^ ^1^ nin by
-pi Y»miN vn 131 IJT ^
IVOT IDK nr ^v :^M ^ nnn
J jn^nj rraiD pi^ rnp^n ^at^ ta 'n
mn D^iyi m»n p jyiaa nn^iy
jnn
nn Dm nown
37
jnn p& pi** inttf onn am i mown, p
IZMW w nny *nirc moi mrw
nnm **2rpii »IM HDI jn»a* no jmrf? ran
pi» nr nn waw >3ai nun muDi "ISDD
nr bjn ini^i nsDny an1? oiu ma;
own npn bnj bpi inv
"ISDDH ]3i inj;^ ^ »i innio
r6r6r»D3
12DDH pi ^3» pHSD
mi
JIIDI
11
xkx ^in )nn \wh
» wn ^nn yth nr
mn ^21 jnn pt^i isoon
^SD ar»K iv^^^ DK PDIWW onn
vrnsrb w i1? i^r6 frsw I^IDDI w
^M onn now OKI
p in« inn 120
pur »^ Kim jnn
jrn pa6 ^vi on i^ ^D i
^i Dirin yiDtt^i anDv 111/6 pt^ toi
yin p^ by xhx moi wnii» ^v n in
ntyyn N^I my nunD op^n ?
njn pyn rr^v np^ wwy s'tyfl oipn
n?
r^
n
nan vbv
n>in p^irf?
P^ nt nn
inn
11 »
nun
nn m^ion tex terw nrn
nzyprr KM isr»3 n
38
nrr IDD '.rmw •ontttn *& TTO
nfap 1^1 ]Jv ^K^ b amo N^N DPU nr
tn XDX pi 1^1 NSVO ^D IDI
pi ID j'ui rnAnwi jn ^t? vitej DK
^i r^^ nion
nr nw »on w m JTI
"6
iiron NI nny HD rwnjm TKVM "
noia Kinttr JOT tett^ into'' N^I ute nun
rnin nrspn 73^ :nip^ Ki11 KD^; roin
in WD map rfn iite inn nnow
nn trpn^ i^a^ty naiaan
:ro DV m
39
Dirrnpim
myiai bra niyto DiKn m iy& ETOK
nrvn in rr»n nyi^n p IDXV t^w inn iniK
nm "ni3 on1? pkro onoa
p6r6i DIKS^ cni^ an
"fruiy '•D TI^I ^iA n"a ^n pn vm
HUD inn vs^ onoiyn HD^ rnnn i
nt
romp j
»"iian pin xwb
Duron rnny onow r»n 1^1 oi"3y ip7 nvr nn
nr IDD N^K m^ D^ JWP onow ]nt^ ^^
^ -IDIK irrDT^
rimai TIM r^» oni^D ten n^un ^D^n ten
DTfv ten ^Dite Kin vv Q^ten IDID
tenn nw o»DiDty orii^DDi nniv^ te^ TII^
n^v n^D^n imKttf nn^i ^ :Kin
on1? -IDKI ms f?»rw HDKI ipar
mi IDI ID i^ i3D3i f? unpm lyissn te IK
DVH te r6
maty mix orf?
n*ris KYT it
40
n nnni nitera firm rwyh IT ITT *?y
Dr6 D'nnnttfDi psipnDi myun fyn nnnn
wn nynoi ni^D mran w oyn te^
IT miiyi^ or6 DHDIK errant TODD
itt^n ^i -pi ID wyi
DI^ TID^ onn^
jmm "pi "pi way on^ -IDKI DHDV nn
nt nn Ettfsi ID i^yr» ^i ID
IT rn^^D nmiyi nn^n
]T>DI n
Dpvr ^D
DI»VTI<» D^K D'OJDpm D^^m V"»^n DV ^D
ornrjpD iD^nn^ o^i» ^ tonm p» ^n vv
oni vrw n^DDnrn HD^I yiat;r6i rrajfo r-6
D^lDDH ^ m^ D^r p^ttr D^DID ]H1 ^T»D1 DiT^HD
nix ^n» jmoin 1^1 i^n nmsn
ijnv N^I n^DD mmy DIK DW JTH
n^nnoi i^n jm
iv ^nDi -fan n^vn mn IT
m ]n^ '^DJ^ po i
mm nWm DT»I n^n^ ^nnm pp
rrm N^I TDn jrra nrn ^^n mmtt
•'N* SD iniK no11
vbx mi v"TiD K^I -rote *6 rrn
H ^Dl 1DK1 ^IXI D^^tDH DV'DV Hliy PI
an^y iny Kim ofay
p rirn JIDKH 711
ten Km Kim teten J^TOD Kim "IHK m^K Dttr tew
IDDD ^n m^K K^D^H tei
41
nr riiy^1? arf?
rots; D^yns* pi ony"T& moan UNIC; "ry rrnran
Sinn y-pi Torra; ITO r win n^ omi» Ton
n iny^i Dn&o TIN *3i ^y miwi
ni D^n on^^ riD^n -pi it |^t
jrmrf? ^nnm
nnnntt;r6 ^^"i i
D nmsn to -iitt^i ii^b ^»TI n^in
TO TK^ D^DID QTW bt* 1DD DVH to JH1
t^pi vnv^i nrr6y mjty p^ n :
^ fr»nnm pr6 N^I 02 ^
D^ tw D3mr6i o^yn to1?
x-npi T^ID mm Tayb ^i 1^1 D^vn to1?
D :n^y ^ 'n TOI Die;
mn inn ^y ib J^NW fex p^ipnD nyn rnt^
y inyi ^D inxi in^ to1?
am mini D^N i^» i^ipn^tt;
iy»Tim onso 11 mm ntn ^i-un np^yn Dito
iymn pm^i THIDI ID^D prw»
i^« tffon to
iiwm ^K*I IH^DI
rai n» msi aniix niso moiyVi Dtt;n
omby D>I^II ipy ^11 ni^nDi i^in -inn mm
DiNttr "ry 'n fiN nyn> ir»rm; HDIK
ofiy Tiiy^i arroyD TID^ mm
iiy ^ D^iyDi niiN m&
omi» ^n^ty ip^yn mn
42
rinyn myth apy» "01 nnnrn
nt^v 1^2^ omn^1?
rwo Nitfw p
oymm mfti ]-Y»r»Dn n^n^ ^ittr» 'rr
toi m^tDi D^IDD ''inv ES&D JT»T HDI
43
DN nttfyn N^ pa ntyy pa rrnnaw mo ?D
:uiBa pa ina pa jno JTTN ty DIN -ay
bxn
mnm
nr
rmw6 a^n
^ n^^ IN
: ann ^n^i nr
-wx
nqyoa
nanon tei
pi 2
by
nawn
^a ]ai :n
in1?
nana *?ainn
a*n
nni
npy irm n? nan1? inn
nr nn n? p^ya
^D^ nya
oaaipa in1?
rni^rn IDN^ nnai
mpte ^inDi p
nawn it^v^ "J
no b rfnw a"j;»
no mttflD awi ntin^ "ry
vyttf T :mNn JTINDH
rrnnD hrti jna ^N^t^ ^
n : ^N-I^ ^a maiy ^a nN v^y niinm
nnionnn n^pn rmra^ rimy to ^y 12D
pa £ ynrw pa m^a nay» pa IHD najw pa
Nim r6n^Dn n^a nsanD tan i1? ynn
PN nawn nt^y vk DN taN
nmorm nmonn in noi n^pn in HDI n^pn
44
ynttn rro w pi rva JWD DPPTV painty in
•wan nniDnn p in nn rro pa PHP a"y»
jrvfrpn on rro pa PN# nw moi n^vn N1?
pa maa nai/s w1? pro o^p cnpon nu ]^^ ntn
n to ^v msDD nn^nn nni^n
n:nn^n nn^n n^vi ^^ to
DVI ni bwy xb v^*»n nv^ii
onisan DV
/v^ t :DD^V 122'' nrn
nn^iy an HSDD omaan DT» ^ iD^yi ton
ni
my n :
nnt^n nryvi )•! ^i ^n^D K^I niD ni
nn DVI ^ IDM ^»n
nn^n n^yi ri no mn^Di ninna
masn b riow vbv r^nn pio1*! p/in omaan
ii^ iy nmoj maa
"ii to :ov^2 tonicr
a"VN ot^n JIN ^nDn to^ nay^ n^i ottrn
irawm IDIV wm omaan DV
rim; iv miDJ ma^ ^ IHJDJID
nTTDi p^n ]n^ pmo^i omaan DW nn^n
pyn la^ DN 'ui nwas 'n
nrn
45
"in rra Nittf ni H-MM naiswi KNI IT ^
^I ervai inwyh TO nparo ia
by Nattf nn TTO na p^zoo
ni inm»i TDIV wm nqy in^n: pr
-ny ^ ^"i^i ni
JIN n^n HD« n
nyni inwpr wi ^^ a^ ^^ D^I a
3"yj* nt^iy n\i^ no m^ b
Kin niwn ^yn ^ s^n rby\n
iniwnn JIDI inn^D DVI rrn^n n^yi
N^ -i£w iy
nv KW n^n in» D^yn
DTP nan win
ntytc; Kin nn^nn KNI HDI
ny
nn» ^
iiy
"o'n vnat^a rnTin-6
nan nr nrr nry1? u^»a IM ^ nnnn rninon
pi pt^n f^tw ijj ^ n^yiD n^aion PNIP iTa
ions)2? in^i ann1' anyi HTIDI
n^nj n^^n nrn oyn
atwi nvr6 nawnn D-JTO n :an?
46
pmro iro «n nrprs rranjn D'ounmi 'on n
•OK note w mttfDi u NErar "inn p
I/TIN ntyyi^ I^KH IJTIK ^w ma*
nbui rrw -p-fa rmA fro
nvn^i ^an^ i1? DDITO ^SD ]iv
i rrnnny a«6 bn^ niizn i :nn
nin
DVH ^nm -pi ID
v>3;^3 HDDD tf^*
I t : n^ xb 1^3 no3D
IUK; nnnvi ^IN nin1?
K\I -0^3 mrjn
vtfion ^1121 Kin
"6 KNI niitoi ano n^in ^sb nrr^v
n : nwron ^02 v^2 wa nay» IDWI^
pit& n^n rntt^n D^ ns^ npysm
TD ^rr rtipnm nnra n2> ^-? omsan nri
JOT bD ins ^>a» TTO ^"11 : wsona 'n i«m
mrna "IDK^ i^p: ]n D^ 1^1 ppjn^i nn^n
6 nn^oi n^nD vp
nvn nmnnr1?'! nni^n
DTIP ovn TiyD ^nn^
DTip minn^ 3'Vw nnn^ a-np rrnyoi p^m
inni nany omsan DV ^^2 rmnDi inn
p%ii n^ym nmDii ^DIDII nnmra rmnoi
irfen V^D^I ins m^an infen nn» TTP
na» ta» ^n^ ^D u un^ ••inn •» : nyai
DVI an^v minn^ nnuy •'iTin iTy *nm 'wi
47
a"yN inN nmaipr nra infty mira -inn nr
jrw ^» *jwa
iaan DT» »
IN IIDN in tawzf ^D pja mpD^? DIN
nuv ^i» pi »sv»3i
mn ^POT IN mn
i i^n Nint^ PDD
to^pn N^ fraN i1?
iv in v^2^ iD*a^ TIX 'nni N^N nin
mw ^ N^ID ft ^inzft mn PKI N^
mnro N1? I^DD jwpiDi n i^iai vyia DIN ^i
ft -frm irrao nn N1? nwfton rraar ft N^ID in1?
NII i^irr 111 »IM DNI NDinn Nin ^nn N^ nn
DIN1? 11DN J^ :ft blHD^ IV D^DVS) ^^N ft^SJN
rwpi msi^? rro »rr N^N D^2nt» N^ noN
1^1 ^rnD ^infcft N^in«i I^DD typiw njwn
N^I Dip'' NS nun ft Nzoni ft 1^1 ft^Ni man
ftiy trnian *?IN plan 01^1 ^NII^ yiy ^ nni inn
pi rro miDtt; jniiv N^N p
D^aro N^I ftnD vhv
inn nDi inn1? N^inn T :non
DIN ^i mwj; NUD rft^nD I:DD
M^N pnnft ^N^n omsi IDN^I nip
ft l»n ilM DNl ft VWJJ -|D1 -|3t» HT
:nnm n ^11 ^3m^ piznv ft inv nvr N1? vt^uft
y nvw vmyttf ^ pro r»my v rinrv iwarcr
vn DN ranon pi wa nsno by rism yttn vwar
vn DNI npTi IT nn in^m^v by mmo no^i1* ^D rnor
pi :nv^n IT nn pine
TD vnrar ^y pino
TD pino ppraiw HTTZD pi -piy an
to pi 'ui nai o n-»i^ DVTD npvt IDMIC; maw
TD jnwDtD pinD DHTII^V vn D^ to
'n *m
m^tn po ^ WN nr
11 »^D3 iv *)D»3it; m^v HDD tm K\iit;
Ntairn *IDWI^ nvar HDD I^^D WJTO pv ^
bx bv in^-ri ^^ ^i^ ^i nnn nntD
morn
wt^y
no?
nnni
DVI
orai n :
naizn raw
nva IWDT ny
'•D o^rfr nnro pm
onna
man v
nDi
JIN 12^ nr nn
npisn
y wmnn ^^ nr
trrt
to
nst^n END
onro
nawn rwy
49
?ETI iiron rnu ruwn
wpn O^TOI osrorcD DW my -ota ni
n3n nntwu mm
tam D/W ta D'WI prn ^tann ro*n
n^m o^miysA ito^in ^^ ^i ^yv» ^ nt^^ pm
nyvr 13-n D^D
1^3 rto n^n ^3
vsm *# 3t rsn o^vn ^3 pi i^n
nnn ^3^ 1^3 o^vn *?3 n^i ID^V ^^ yn3n nn
ID^V ^^ yn3n nn nn^ mso ntc^j; nnnt^n
r6wn nyi^n on^i A D-IJI nor ^D^ ^13 o^n
n ^3 r»^ v^3n pisiy nr D^V TID^ p'-nn
n^i ^3 UTO nr py ^zai n
msoi piov^i MI» onayoii
nniasn w ijn
-fa* D^ m^yi nWi cnp^
owm nni
y pine *
DNI tan ^y IJIIN pa-n
ta p^iyo I^KI ^^ pyo
1132; jittfN-) Kin nn ij^nn pi
ta in -)&*«tt Tn11! »'^i > : jaio iv pi
in2? pVin niasn ta^
nr
50
rreno toi »Tn DN
wan '33 iniN pr? D^VD p^sn mn
Diyonn ta pi
jf>n jrft OT DrpNtDn '33 jnw pi
v ^^ »^n n^ pkn nnb a
it V"^^ V"i^ w^ Q^ Q^pns 0^3
•'Ton pi Kirr D^iyn Nim D^n
tf )n i^xi y :»m D^ pftn nnb
nn^^ni
D*>nDn rrwu onsoni
n^iyni ins ^IID i^nisni nunn
onoiDni
mn p r^i1* D'wpin I^D ]n nt^on
in bix ^n^D Day cr»» IDIWTI
13i 3 nisn ptwnn ni WKttr nDi^n pi n^ian
o^yn pn pn wi v^ w»"fr ^
in ntybicr n^ : mn p ww Kin bx
p^i to n^ii3 Dt^ pKt^ -iDi^n pomp'SN
own ^i i^ ^iiina y^Dt^ JHD
in rm^ttr ID :ponip^^ in i^ na^D in^ ^3 own
'n DVD niinn p^a; nown mini onsisn
D^ nn^ ni^n I^SN in^ pioa
pi n-)ini 1213 nr nn
s p:o nn^D icm3Dm n3 S
IT
51
in** ^D 'n DVD nnvr ^nty S"VN ir mm rtei
D^myn on DW v : mini "1212 btrw *b$
pmyn nVo minn W? pmyni nnN rrraj^ pniyn
jmi rwy nnw nittfltf? iray pnniro nr nn
p:o n^pn p n^n te^ b;nim ni
nr nn ^ Dn p IT
-innn JIJD rfro rrnnn ^ r^Wr r : uy^rh
HD ID^I nni piTi nnn
nn napn DTW DDV
TT :rf?iD mwr
rrn^r
•OTTD i^man ^ JDrnrn onn» nyDrw i^ DID");
TI niTiv n^vrr D :»m o'njfr p^n ^
^ p» nmon n^v^ P nfrp n^v^
mini 0^2 n^D ^npn inn
ND : mm nno oni *&i r»3a
inrb D^niD TI ran "^iDrr onoion an
3^ TI w D^niD TI ran poo
ID : »m D^ P^n vrb p»
]ni nprni 111^ mnn n? D^D^; D^ ^
vb® i^an ^DI ID^V IIID^ in^iDi ni^n I^DD mnaoi
52
nrriy aw :o :Kin D^ pbn ]rb pa*
£ PK ]ni Ircnntf c^in n&N 3a"jwi I^KD rvfep
jni inrn^i PD prnnn1? in HDI Kin D^ P^n
mrf? Niipm mr6 D^ n^Dn ]rr
'-pri?ri nDDm nin p^pi -nariDm a»ni
y?nDm nnyiDn n^ mizm vnun
p^n "6 r» I^D IHK ^tcr K'^
ro ivono i^ D^ !?i» rnwn
in 1? »ay Kin D^n ^10 nr nn
pinn1? DI^ n^ttf nDKi^ Kin
ni nTiKsm n
1'! nni^ni nrni^ ]ni
D^I 111^ *IDK
^ it^ nroi nmz;
PD 7i nnt^nn J^
nn"pn r» ]nD nn^ rrcnym
K :]n I^KI wan ^ru ^
i :msD nitt^?o Q^iin n» nvon nr py
n^DD ]^D ny^ nnio i*nD ran r»K
nnDD iy»i nyi
k^^ iy-»ia irn n nn^
53
no 1^2^ D ro
1 JM^ttOl DTOD ^K
12:30 omaan DW N^nN noi^n m fen
niwin on a^ym onii 'n
n p «man x :jn
p^nn i :p&nyp man ppy nait ww JHDV rrir
po anna1? f? noiu inp^nD^ ^ o^D^n nn
: niwrn on m11
iarr6 ^ D"iu m
.-nioi TD^D
nrw mrmnn n^ »3uwi n :
IDS nn^m inn
'n iro tih\ nn^n cnoo ro^n ^i 13? rrnni
rrsin in^1* PI Q^n N'TI ^12 DV
irm pi nn» n^p o
^ pi -|ttfnrv!w |n:
nrnar iv ^"i^1? inoin
]pn Sn^ D^n ^KI^D Snpi Sip ten Tpyr6
noin »rro an2? nnw ini^D
i IT^ mnDinn n^ wit^^ nn
one; wwzoni TIDV^ l^a1? inn
^2kv ^ ]nw mtnvn ann 'n
ran jn^ ww mr6 m» pip niDv on^
: in 1^1 ^ binD^ UDD ^t^» w ^ ntn^tt; HD
p ^i ooin
ni3j jnv 1^^^ ^ in DV p^nn i :ma3
*nrn iS
ami : : INWDI inn T pnnD wrw
pi "mS nftyrft mnn^ TV nfty
D'DWI D^V TUP biiNn T : TTIT ^D1? yrr*
DWViaDl DyiT pW DH
b^ nr iw yw H
ITS* ]H rn^nb imic; ^ipDn n :
trr^ ^D HTO NTT HDDI it
onn 'n IHDI wionDi m T pnnD wrw "nyi
oftp onn ]n^ ^s^ IHD 11^ inptn ]^ ]rn^
KDH n? r^iy HDT» tfim »Din KSD^I m«n in
mar nftv^ npsoD n^^er rmyDD ^i«n K : ]n
i nmoni
nar»"inDi on"np jra xft^ ITK ^v
rvnyi ^riDDn ^ :im^ ••rtw N1? nm onon
w T6y:i 01 HDIK ^imc; ata -pi PKP inyi ^v
wrw biu |iy o^vn n^^nt^ jnr»
mnn »^ nDwi» mny
mn jftpi iisnon "r :DD
ft y»jn Kbi nty TDiy nin r^tt;
IN ran rnqya ^iD1? inDDm D^iiDn viyyo
n PITI ram HIID
HD "IDIN Nnttf ^S NDi
sft w n^v KD^ i^n N^N D^ ^ ^i ft
pv nittr yTi1*
onn 'n
PIT NDt^ ]HD intrft DIN in^ 73^ jnD i^na^ en
nfton jn ftNi IND iv rnyn nun 1^13 jm jni
? -unnDm nyn niiyno ^n HD^H
win li ttDttna im wyoD iz wirw
mjn niibni inwi -1131 yn-» D^DD nyni
bp TDn jni unA DIN te 7*120;
fy «)» pi N»^I oniTi AN ta
^ «^» nm» jyaiD p» niwvr
P^n i1? t^i nnt^n ^yi nt nn JHD
71*6 IDIOT nwrb rnn D^ roina
ID^V rnar6 rm OKI ITI rionn pns wnfei raua
rmra iiroitr win ITI nit^nn vt^n nY»n^ nyn 71*6
po jn HDte jni HID nvi1? 1200 in^D n^n oiwn in
na i1? n»n ^t^ PD p»i n^yi TTT rrn mw ^ nt
irattrom invii IDSVD win ^n4*^
'•D pwi v^n wimzf nn ^D nanyi
IT r6ttr» ]s win piy ]V»DI
^2D onDiwar nr in
by *i?u m^pnttr ^ww ^2 ••DVu mi
ID IITT pw yitn iw pns wr6 in^m
JWI 1W Win nttfDD p^TX Wrf? ib *»1W1 D1W
iw ^3 iw now iw pm iw tao iw Din iw
ITU »Vi inas^ ^D ib pwi myin
56
Kin K^K DOTrn WD inK1?
-IDK VTD-W Kin nrw TIT ir ^
-im K-nin PK -iDfa IUDITI my-in
nr K^D2 Kin p^ irai j :)n nvn1? ^i IID
n ^a1?! ID^V n# TDSH
njn ntejn 1^23^ n^v^ nn b
ntrn ^i ^n DI^ pi^n** HD r»-in»
Kin
nr "iiTi
run "iDwtt; m^om nmnn n^v »im
ovn 03^ ]ni3 ODK n»n nrai o^nn
rn^ Q"^^^ yew tai D^TI
m ^DI a^ ]u D^ii^ pi rrcny Di»n
on5? nr an1? mm JJT ^
HUD ni^ P^V ")t^ x^ DIKH ^i nsii
mn ^n I^K i :ar6
*in 02; mn Vw IK >r^n IK
p vi^ w owm p ill1? im^n ipiyi niKn
iD3 a^v^n JD ntyyrf? IK m^n ID nvi1? IK
lA mso mn *INVT D^D^ nun D^SDH DI^D
13 n^yji ^KI 13 nt^v o^^ian n
Kim D:WI nnK 13^
in1? imK i^Dn im^n IK
nr w in nr ^KII rfri3 nmnn ^ mn mpD
IK V^^H p V
n :
iniDD vttryD T>mi vorrtc; HD ^3 na^v DiKn mm
iap mtyni K^» -in
57
yi Y"iN3i oozn rwy rnrr van
DttO TM lA P1DD IWjm
pwn own ntyz& Q^V rnini
ofoyn mm INP 131 toyi HID
DIKH wr6 v^n HDD n v^rw PTODD nvr6
HE512 ^ ^ mrP ^V) ^ plDD VttflflQ tel 1T1
nwy DK W^D ini^ prr
loiarw Kin i1? j^nD njn rroj; DNI ^ pi^o
m ^ Qrro-ni nni non DJ DD^ n^r nn>n DDTD
^v ^ jrn inn^i *nm
nipn
rrrr» nrt^ yT mnw mp\ mrw no
pnx mrr NTTW VT DK yr K1?
(TK rrrro VTt^ nDKn DKI
it n^Ki^ mwn^ VT inn by inn yr K^ nn
onpy nD^i D^ ^D mmi mo V"»KD roii»
pan^i yrt nnK -ps ^IK ni p^r» D^DI onirn
i»TiD'1 rroSiD ^B; piai I^IKI 112 IDIK ^KK; nr
I:DD yin Kinty nvn yiT» I^^K m"pnttf minn
inyn IDIZT nfyrv Kin K^K D^I^ DJIVII cnt^ DIK
inn ^v nr in xvrb rtny DIK ^ inyi J^KI
Kinn nnDK KI^D^I ywrb DIKI ro
DIKI ni TK 11 >rn DIK,I
n IDIK ^i^nty Kin KIII
ro 131 p» Kin prc ji^i OTT D^in K^I
nnt^yDi owim ^D ni"pn yr IKM
ni"pn TKI DiKn TI DIK.I myyoi^ pao
nr
ON
mn r6np •OSD ^ -p
nconn nnD rmra mra N^N nr
bi by niKn n^
nn tattr ip^vn inn jn
i3vrinttr IDD
nrrr
oni
riDi> i^LDm ttr»» i^roi in
)r»i3 prrc?
ntn D^VI pn
»/7ii a : ran
onra niwnn niwi
pin
T» n:nn
rfyw m»n •on 111 ;ni 1^331 nt
njn rwyh m^n ^v *in^ nir/pn^ JHD
in**
yrr» rnprn
by
mso
nin
nn^n
59
rwyv bx owDn by NBinn PHD pjnan KPW
i1? pm3D PNI naitwn IJDD pyam inyiDi
Kin rrcflw wana ia*w mow na i^ntno ait
pi 'Hi nrn oyrr a^ prcn inw n» ty *IEN na"pn»
inai DWI D^nb^n ^a^tea o^a^o v
iv ipya mrr nnn nibv iv iwaaa
ia^nn^ iv jn^ mm oaisna
n*nm aina TD^ NSj^Dn ^rw naitwvr jno
yrn nSnn ID^D »tDrn& ^ njns) a1? n»
pn iro •fr noanra nan 10^3^ -cnwa
n» na"pn pin ia^ mo ynaai^ iv WOD
ntyjn rbw "IDIKI n^D T»a ^ rfnttt mn nD^i n nab
b^D nm r*w na"pn ^ I
T»mpyn nw nuya oViNi 7ui
nawnn na"pn ^Dtr iDtat^ afojn
n^nna npjw lyona ma1' »b» aitt6
nawin p iv^^b a^nn^ ib vmy /Yiaiy ^b prro pi
pi iaab nx VDKI inn m isn^ mm rwprr
y nawnn D»TD PD imniaviri
prrf? nnNi mm n^D *o "IDX^^ ^ittr»
pi DDnnn jvrt ^n^ n^ norfrDn n»np^ nab
D^a^Dn jnwo V^D vwa^ nnrw ^ irrt» ^a
n^nn» nab n^ niaon nnKi ^D^^ nait^n
bxn nD K^ now n^Di t : nawnn jno nyao
»Vi iin^a K^r6 pn^o bv ^ ^iw^ jnnfe rona
nj p^vai nawm ]nn jnao lamina 11 IDJQ;D
-pi by vnyb 'n n^D orftana tr^a
mm *mn in
60
nr pi ID^ "Tin*! "pTT yiN n:cm n^n i"n
-jsan nraflfc Tm man -info •oiDon nina nm
Twin mnn »^» rawtD ^JBZ& wion
to ir "pi tyi no»n -pT rw ?i
ID in -IDK^ nr IHDI n :i
nr xui D^V i"n> 1*111 D^zon m^ p ^y mm
jnw pnnoi 'n ^TT D^IID nrf?
DIN tei ir mD^ panVi •nzrfA TO jni
HD Kim
mini nni NTI ID : inn bv ion ID^V K^D>
jn nitt^ n^n^Dn ^v ^u nn oni» i^n amyi
nn vn^n "ID: rt» nrw niti mn DVH Dpi
)iiD v^s: no^i
*bx naitn win mmtzr
mn K1? iiip^ TO*) ^ fr«
non nr nrt »n cfriv ^ i:n^D NN *rnin
nr ^SJD ^ DWII D^TS ]ni mm nrn oyn
111 jrcnn
D^l 1VTO
in^i ins^ ^D a^n^Dn pi
ITI nittnn ar6 yir6 n^"i N1? I^
ijnr 6)1012; iymn N^N yiT ttr»N
TO jw OTDN "iiDi an1? xb
:nvrt rrnyn onr? ni-'pn yr
61
in»ap IDD £ roiro DIN to nrcrn
-nyafa mana vsa nrnnrfa nawn
"rfr nan nauwt fya Kini JTOP HD
aw
ppw DIID
ITP nv toa iriDana
ina er»iy rimyo NSK nait^n
*p I^D ai«6 DIN Trap DM
pi ovan )D ai^i b ttw niyi
•naam PDOT raTiDi ^i^nn pi nwpn pi
ton p pa ^sv^ai
pa tew ]m»o o^p maijn
Kin pi onD ttms& K>n nt^p
nait^n !a DIK noT ^NI T :'
TD
nawm
prrno
1*7*0 ^niin ^ Kin
nrw nann
am**
-ny
p
1PW
DipD
la
fra
t^aai
ttrvai
nawn
to n :
inv
p TDI
nawn rwyh
mm
62
"TV nittn 'i:n Dnnn "?D -p^v wi11 ^ mm
mwn n^ra i : 'un -prf?** mm iitn Tr6tf mm
mm iv ^N*W HUE; ID
mm DH3 ittr» iityn DN "mn mm 0*0
r : p2in ••i rawni mtnn D^ note
s1? '•w^ nr n^n t^D^ o^pinin n^
TTI mp iDn^ nrrK ^in oi^rn rri^ini pnnDi
ni n^toinrr pmo ni/7prw p^itLr »SID nn^ pi
Dipoi m"n 112^3^ nun ri Tm pi Do^rr n^ npo
••n ^ ^i orr^ ID^ nn^ >/DV ^ nnb
^^ ni^ nny nrn tzr»»n n^ lira i
T b"V nrnn rmm "I^D op^m p im^ mm DN
Ninn DVI 131 ^iinti ")D^3 ini^i iit^;
mm n*o HIV ^n^ p binr inp» nwix mm
nr HTT t^D^ niwnrr rtv^ n^vo HDD n :arnrD
vn DDWiy iDMtt; ^i^ NI^K mmo
jn ir»w pv^ a^n^ pi*?
nsi ]H)x psTitoi r»isD mtnjn 'wi
-ojo'n 021 D: ^ nsm DIDI D^I^D
mnu D^pnn arw iDwty n^o^i PITID
rrcnjn n^v^ ^w wip11 DID mm -iDWttf TD
rtn in o no^ttr nnoitn nrai
urb nwriDis; K^ nv ^
^i D^ITI mim JHTOD mm1?
nvn^ pm nuiyn ^vi zo :
DITtt^Dl D^DDH JMW ISIH D
-JD IDW rv»n t^ow i^i ID rrcny WT ^DK ]r6
an1? nisr w pvn^ J^HQ^I i^v^i^ K^K ]r6 11^^ ^
mjw on^v^^ ontni on^ IDT
63
mi lUM K^ni > : rfrura ortyDi nano
HI Y»3 D*Va?rt IK DW*nn TWO TOt
wart Ha j»~6 pann OTW onn Tan1? IK
mai rwr btei i^y nntiDi IID» tan nw no
:I/V»DV ^^ ttr»» wri ^i iDWttr n^v nmn
Kin cfriyn ^
njn nov )^t^ niitom inov r»iD
ron»m ^ aa^ iv^b mini
aits i^at^ n^v1? I1? a
i : Kin n^vn Kin nn
Kin n^tirnn renai IT nairoa vn^i nr
naiT ITKI^ •>& tai im^i inia*1 K^K I^K n^r6 IDT^
K^K D^ ^n wwt' nDn Kin I^K
man -IDK^^ nnini nainan rna inn nonaa IIKI
nn abiva rinan no^ njno^n ^D K\in ^arr man
p rrcrvattf t^aan nniKi^ iDita Kin D^IV^ rnan
ID DJ K^K Kin D^iyn ^rt naiT ny» nn 0^2
.-PHI 5)i^ 11 TK Kin D^iyn j :nma3 Kin
PKI ^Kin m^n ^a»tea qu Kta lata wpnvn nwaa
tao nn K^I n^nt^ K^I n^a» K1? 11 TK rn^a 11
K^I nn ofoya in^ pns DIK ^31 msu^ onnn
64
nrn ofayi msuV pjnwDttt onnn p u in
•p pi N^yo") pinttrt isjn nrpo rwi rrpc&n
N^I nto** N^ 11 pa *^n ohyn DWNin moan not*
DnwiZDjn piw D'pns K^N ^oicrn K^
nn -r jrworcn vro
nrn
nr pi
pays vrb&
rinocn now wn nm
ID ^»-irr ^v niant^ HD ^u
m IHDI nvrn
nm D^IV p^t^ no i-n"pn nnD^D
ny» nr p>a mio^n ^33 to n :
ny?n NNI^ i^s^n rni^ K^ ^iA
nnis^n rnjnn m^m HHD ^D KIUHD
'i pnsi rrc^y 121x^1^ mi^m
n^n T :nt p3vi ^23 nsnp^n ^n minn
myiwDD K^ man ptw JIID D.IDV
nn\m IDK^ n^n ins ixipD e)
nnrom I^DD rbytb 121^ p«i^ iDicfn inn n^nn
DW13H ^ rk iwnitt; KMT niit
itcnp aipDi 'n in ^D in r6
'n n^n 'n ^MI 'n bnw 'n D^OI 'n rvnsm unpn
it nn^ ^o in r6 wip ^ni 'n
n^vn oipo tei r6 pnpi
ram *6i t^syr niDnt^ n^DD r6nj nopa ]^t^ n^p^n r
ni na ^nn t^s^n niDn man ID^^ o^nn
65
too -pi owarr inw ppp ron inaNn nn
pip nnram mto p^ toi npfyn nnam iraNi rw
TDanm noipn nnrw pNttf rrtan NW «fr V?
NOT n :oh£ inn
inn ^DD DI t^Dn^Di )t^ n»n pw nDp*»i t
cwaon A» roio^ IDD itoA o^nn
nyi ^yai D^oarn ^a» non
oni r»i on ^im ^in nn
^20 »!?» ntn D^yi ri»»
on1? m«r\D ^a^n pw on qun ^nx i^n oni-rn
onnn i^^D3 ^u ttr p»iy pni inn
nn mint^ rfcron nnDn a :
^n^rf? nrn D^VI T"n DW r»
UN rfn «i^n miD N^N ntn rfnyi
TV r6 TNI i»o -?v rbm naion
nown i^ia ^a» ^D TTT xbx nrn
ntn ofaya B)wn naioa wan
npn TN iv r&ru naiian nm» N^N p irw nn^oai
HE in ^DN^ Kin
^riD in n\n n&ai '
iaa •» : irn V"»Na mm aioa niN-i
na p» Nan n^vn nai^^ owirin
nzagn n^a^i n^-pj VTI^ ]w nnia ty nj^r6 DINI
owaan nna pwaanDi^ nmzDn baon na^ na"pn
pa pnsttf «)miy onii1? N^N
roaiB ^aN ^NI^^ n*woDn ait^n^ )D?a
66
niDi K^I jwyn TV r6 PK Kin
Kin jrcra nniK
D^DDH
rr^on
nr ^
nn nny ^SD w^ty ^3D K^ Kin rinyn
nn K^K p *inn p« o^vn inw N:P
n^nn iniK^ ^SD KK Kin
inn ^2^1 ^m 11 D^D^P w»^ nrn rinyn
DIK
nutam ni^D j-ia^ JJID^ jmaor
^n K\I mini airon DIOT Tn mo^ DK r6
-]b zvr* ]ytb IDK^ Kin
mini muron pwn mrn» nijw ov^nn p i^Dpu^
ni n^iy KNin t^33n niin nmn "IDK^ rron Kin
DK n^iD minn ten nrop nr ino
onnn iniK toi ID DIJIK mp^ iyDtyn K^ DKI
nonto ajn> ynw JWD nrn
67
to -iK£n ream rnqyo nn^ni rnten pan
prn iw IVT n»K onrn ]rnK to ninin
nrn a^yn mntD I^K lyo1* minn ni^D to o^iy
ninron niyin WIN nnpn |n^v r^^V w»t» pin
iy ]nD CIID on nmon jm» p** p ss'
inyo D^pi3ti; noprr ^ID en mm
ni"pn i : nnun to VIDH wn I
ra nnan ^D n^iyn ^ nrn vv IT min if?
in o^yn ^n2? ni nm n3iD3 rrnw nyi
mini iDn^nm nnt Kin iJiD^n ini
T/sn nnoDni mrai 1^22 nnzon nnwi
^3 nm^D urviN oyaion nnun ^D
rnpnron mnron ta iA y^aw |ni twn^n lyi
inn 5]DD ^111 DI^ yi^ IUD rrnnn nwyb
jr6 TK eiupw onni iy^ to pioyi
mini "IDIK wr pi Kin
mini isrnn pi 'ui iA n^nn np-nn nrn o^iyn
pays ]on ^ini pioy^i nyiD nnmn
JTQID ^D ounyn p TD^ no»n
^D on^y KUDI Diyi^ orm iprn DPW nrn
Kin o^yn ni^o jnw o^aion
71^^ nK miyi nmra nnit^ Kin Djntra
j : 'ui pnrp nK miy K1? -MK nnn -ji mrr
array ax% iDite ir i"n ^y nttpm niiiin ]niK ^D
i^Kn rnmin DiS y>2ti;D -OTT Dnn^t^i nnoaa 'n
nmni asnnrf? 0^122 vnnar iy DID nttpn
Kin D^yn »rb urn^ HI ni
DnK«iD3i THK
68
n »rb DWIDH nrn D^IJD 0*0110
nnn i1? PN 0010 D^VDI HDDH ns>
unity ONI ^iNitfi nDDm njrn pi&ni n&yo
nrf? nom n^n nrroi ^DKDI on^^i 'n
to1^ "ry riDinn ^D ^^DDI i^n nttpn to
riw w N^I ^3 ^ DD1? rrrr ^i inai nferm
nrn
^i nDDna ^ poynn
nr ^3Di i :
am»D imyiy na rrtyiDn rnD*1 orrDarn
in1? iK¥Bvi j^inD msDii mini piov1? ]rf? p?T3D
ohyn *rb IDW nD no^ra UTI
Nni noanm njnn nann
nv nrir» K^I HDK^I mrr n
.Tm nc^n yn in
DV.I bD TD^ ID^S^I IMI nic^D1? nnp
iDwar IVDZ^ Q^vn ^D w:n a^n
onnn ^^"11 mrr no "in rrm PD: o^n nnn^i mm
Pinii posn rf? PKK; n:nn^n musm
nrn o^ivn Nin n^on nis^ hix s%in a
^n^ "nrnn nDtent^
mn D^iyn pa
69
nunn ni:*o rrcny ^in DTK
IK ra nniron noun to tapw na
nntf nrrayn p ttniBNi *an otayn »r6
IK mini Hainan nttpn p ^ttNtp HD IHD niin
win nr ITT hy -rnyrntf nrn TTBI
vk\ trNua
p»n ^DV »6» m ITT
jnyi rainier iv H»TD
nnni poiy nan»o
^ n^iyn in ^SD ^ nosrn
rrcny N1?^ raiion
rarwD K nv ^ ^m» rapn
mrr n» ninw IZMMP rm;D ->T ^v ra"pn ra
TO m»in ran^ 'n n» m» IIH^K; p?ii
nan»n KM T2P31 a : ran»o mson ta
Ton na mi^ ^021 'n nin^n niwp
pi ioipi ri ina^i pi Ton ra mitt?
ranis* i1?! 'n nnn» rrnn n?o in** nnw
tt?E)D tan in1? taa 121^ IDD Ton ra
r Ttt; tai "3» ran» n^in o ^o in io»
70
trciiwnn D^D^n HDK "r :m
oa n-nn 10^ 'O'nn
ran***? V'n Kin D^IJD "OP ^ipKttf totta ^:n
TOHND K*?K ii^yn xb D^iy DnKi^ HD bD mrr n^
vmsoi jyoan TIDK -nyi
D^SD D^^HH ^11^ VH ]31
by :nn n^ D^D^DH oniya vnn bx
iin N^
bijh HD mira poiyn to n :nnn»o ray
pwy nr nn nuyria rty y^n K^ HD
bipb K^I rwr6 K1? ni poiyn
ni poiy nr nn ni m
K^ I^SKI nmni DIK pioy*
MtDpn riK potera 73^ nzDtt^ KI
D p» p»n '•oy bb^
inyr n:rw TV -13^ ^ifft rai
jnw I^^IDI D^D toyo nr.n ]nS P^J
"in i : ninKD niyi imyri irn^ttw "ry nroi
iy DTK ^ 11^3 mt^p3 ni/7pn DinK PK^ irai
DD yin D^y3^ HD ^3 iiryi ^K*i3 TDD TO
ni"pn imK w» :i^3 fern Til1? tei IDKI
DK mnKn rrnn n>nn ^ ^n inyn^ nyri
DiKn in^ i3>s^ TOTT TOIH DKI ayo
n^nrn niD3ni
103 jn^n^ pr6 DIKI ty^ n3
THE FIRST BOOK,
WHICH IS
THE BOOK OF KNOWLEDGE.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO THE FOUNDATIONS OF
THE LAW.
CHAPTER I.
1 foundation of foundations, and the pillar
of wisdom, is to know that there2 exists a first
Being, and that He called all other beings into
existence, and that all things existing, heaven,
mean m-no^n TiD*1 it is highiy Pr0.
bable that our author chose to open his important work with
these four words, in consequence of the initials of the same
forming the most holy name of HIPP (Jehovah).
2 Dttf ttPttf that there is, or that there exists. So the word
Ottf must be read with a kametz beneath the letter ttf, the same
as TIN pm Dttf ttW that there is one Lord, or DP )W
773 nN'OlJ that there is altogether no prophecy (Hebrew text,
p. 50.); as it would be incorrect to read here Dttf with a
Tzere, and apply it to God, for though the Rabbins certainly
do make use of the word D^ (name) as a substitute for Je
hovah, and with the purpose of avoiding the mentioning of
this most holy name, yet when they do so they always pre
fix the definite article H to it, thus : DtPi! THE name (im
plying the sacred name of Jehovah).
earth, and whatever is between them, exist only
through the truth1 of His existence; so that if we
were to suppose that He did not exist, no other
thing could exist ; but if we were to suppose that
all other things existing, beside Himself, did not
exist, He Himself would still exist, and would not
be destroyed in consequence of their destruction ;
since all things existing stand in need of Him, but
He, blessed be He ! does not stand in need of
them, not even of any one of them. His truth
therefore is not like the truth of any one of them.
Thus the prophet says : But the Lord is the TRUE
God, (Jer. x. 10.), [meaning that] He alone is
truth, and that there belongs to no other being a
truth like His truth. This too is what the law2
says : There is none else, (Deut. iv. 39.), that is
to say, there is not a being, beside Himself, who
as to truth, is like Him.
II. This Being is the God of the Universe,
the Lord of the whole earth ; and it is He who
through the truth, i. e. by the fact of His ex
istence.
the law ; the Rabbins divide the whole of the Old
Testament into three classes ; namely, into mi-H the law,
DW13 the Prophets, and D'OlfO the writings. By mifl
they understand exclusively the law of Moses or the Penta
teuch ; the O^ITO comprehend in themselves the books of the
Psalms, Job, the Proverbs, Daniel, Ezra, the Chronicles, and
also the books commonly called by the Rabbins nfclD t^Dfl
the tfive Rolls, \vhich are the Books of Ruth, Esther, the Song
of Songs, Ecclesiastes and the Lamentations. All the other
books of the Prophets are included in
73
conducts the orb3 with a power, to which there is
no end or limit — with a power, of which there is
no cessation ; for the orb revolves continually, and
it is impossible that it should revolve without some
one causing it to revolve ; and it is He, blessed be
He ! who causes it to revolve, without a hand and
without a body, (i. e. without bodily effort).
III. Now the knowledge of this matter is a
positive4 commandment, for it is said : / am the
Lord thy God, (Exod. xx. 2.) ; and every one
who holds the opinion that there is another God
besides this, transgresses a negative commandment,
for it is said : Thou shalt have no other Gods be
fore me, (Exod. xx. 3.) ; and also denies the ra
dical principle, for this is the great radical prin
ciple upon which every thing depends.
TV. This God is one — not two, nor more
than two, but one — whose unity is not like the
unity of any one of the individuals existing in the
universe — not one as a kind [is one], for this in
cludes many individuals ; nor one as a body [is
one], for this is divisible into parts and portions ;
3 For the system of the Orbs, as displayed by our author,
see Precepts relating to the foundations of the law, Chapter
the third.
. 4 The Rabbins count in the Mosaic law 613 Command
ments altogether, 248 of which they call Ht^V m^D or
positive Commandments, and 365 \W$T\ tih JT)3flD or
or W7, negative Commandments. Thus they say :
no'to "Ota rwzb b TIDM mD :r»"i/v
Six
74
but one, and such an One, that there is no other
Unity like His, in the universe.
V. Were there many Deities they would
needs be bodies and frames, since things, that can
be numbered, which are equal in their essence, are
distinguishable one from another only by the acci
dental qualities which belong to bodies or frames ;
now were the Creator a body or frame, He would
have an end and a limit ; for it is impossible that
there should be a body which has not an end ; and
of every thing that has an end and a limit, the
power too must have an end and a limit.
VI. But as to our God, blessed be His name !
since His power has no end, and never ceases (for
behold ! the orb revolves continually) ; His power
is not the power of a body ; and since He is not
a body, none of the accidental qualities of bodies
can belong to Him, so that He should be sepa
rable and distinguishable from another. Therefore
it is not possible that He should be other than
One ; and the knowledge of this matter is a posi
tive commandment, for it is said : The Lord our
God is ONE Lord, (Deut. vi. 4).
VII. Behold ! it is plainly stated in the law
and in the Prophets that the Holy One, blessed
" Six hundred and thirteen Commandments have been en
joined (or told) to Moses on Sinai. Three hundred and sixty
five negative Commandments, amounting to the number of
days fin the year according to the revolution] of the sun, and
two hundred and forty eight positive Commandments corre
sponding with the [^number of the] limbs of man."
Bab. Talmud. Treatise Mackoth, Section 3.
75
be He! is not a body or frame; for it is said:
That the Lord He is God in heaven above, and
upon the earth beneath, (Deut. iv. 39.) ; but a
body cannot be in two places [at the same time].
Again it is said : For ye saw no manner of simi
litude, (Deut. iv. 15.) ; and it is also said: To
whom then will ye liken me, or shall I be equal ?
(Isai. xl. 25.), now if He were a body, He might
be likened to other bodies.
VIII. But if so, what means this which is
written in the law? And there was under His
FEET, (Exod. xxiv. 10.) ; Written with the FIN
GER of God, (Exod. xxxi. 18.); The HAND of the
Lord, (Exod. ix. 3.) ; The EYES of the Lord,
(Deut. xi. 12.) ; The EARS of the Lord, (Numb,
xi. 18.); and other expressions like these. All
these [are used] with reference to the intellectual
capacity of the sons of men, who can comprehend
only corporeal beings ; so that the law spoke in
the language of the sons of men, and all these are
expressions1 [merely], just as: If I whet my glit
tering sword, (Deut. xxxii. 41.) ; [for] has He
then a sword? or does He slay with a sword?
[certainly not], this is only a figure ; and thus all
are figures.
IX. As a proof of this [may serve the fact
of] one prophet saying, that he saw the Holy One,
blessed be He ! whose garment ivas as white as
snow, (Dan. vii. 9.) ; whilst another saw Him
with dyed garments, (Isai. Ixiii. 1). Moses our
literally: Epithets.
76
Rabbi himself saw Him l upon the sea, like a war
rior engaging in battle, and upon Sinai, like a
reader2 of prayers wrapped [in a surplice] ; show-
DTT by V? HDN "pi
own Nte pa rto ^on nDrfo EPK mm
" And so they (the sages) blessed be their memory ! say :
On the sea He was seen like a man of war, for it is said : The
Lord is a man of war, (Exod. xv. 3.) ; but on Sinai, He was
revealed like an old man full of mercies."
This saying of the Rabbins we give here in the words as
quoted in the Yad Joseph, in the Second Lecture on the Sec
tion Jethro.
literally: like a Deputy of the Congre
gation wrapt £in his surplice]. The person that reads prayers
in the synagogue is called TQ1S H vttf the Messenger or De
puty of the Congregation ; and whilst reading the prayers he
wears a kind of surplice called JT AD, garment, dress or sur
plice. In the Treatise Rosh Hashanah we meet with the fol
lowing passage:
vbtbx prn'''m IDK NITI na
•jra ttmpn ^av^^ ID^D no»^ -TOSH ^ n?
r6an ITD
nn 1103 i^y retain iizw pr
nrf?
the Lord passed by before him and proclaimed, (Exod.
xxxiv. 6). Rabbi Jochanaii said : If not for this written text
it would have been impossible to say so ; this informs us that
the Holy One, blessed be He ! has wrapped Himself like a
prayer-reader, and has shown unto Moses the manner of pray
ing, saying unto him : Whenever the Israelites happen to sin
against Me, let them do before Me after this manner, and I
will pardon them their sins."
Bab. Talm. Treatise Rosh Hashanah, Sect. 1.
Again in the Medrash Shemolh Rabah we read the follow
ing passage:
77
ing that He had neither similitude nor form, but
that all this was only in an apparition of Prophecy,
and in a vision. But the truth of the matter the
human intellect cannot comprehend,, nor attain
unto, nor search out ; and this is what the Scrip
ture says : Canst thou by searching find out God ?
Canst thou find out the Almighty unto perfection ?
(Job xi. 7).
X. What then was that which Moses our
Rabbi sought to attain unto when he said : / be
seech Thee, shew me Thy glory, (Exod. xxxiii. 18.)?
He sought to know the truth of the existence of
the Holy One, blessed be He ! to that degree that
it might be known to his mind1 in the same way
as he would know any person, whose countenance
Kin "JTO ttmpn bw vnnft paw rwri
rrtyiy nvr6 ^ WK DTI *i&a -jte DTI
p WN wn "jm ttmpm npuri "rcfei *ISID
nonte EN* m,is noMp nDrte n&njD 0*1
min "TD^ in^ irnn inon wm D^n vj-» iron
: HTID imD3 *& iron n^^ ^ ]n IDI^ Kin )3
" Come and behold how the manners of the Holy One,
blessed be He ! are not like the manners of [ one made of]
flesh and blood. A king [jnade] of flesh and blood cannot
be a warrior, a clerk, and an instructor of children fat the
same time] ; but the Holy One, blessed be He ! is not so ;
yesterday on the sea £He was] like a warrior as it is said:
The Lord is a man of war, (Exod. xv. 3.), and again it is said :
He divideth the sea with His power, (Job xxvi. 12.), and to day,
on QHis] delivering the law, He descended to teach the law
to His children; and so it is said: Behold God exalteth by
His power, who teacheth like Him ? (Job xxxvi. 22)."
literally : in his heart.
78
he had seen, and whose form was engraven upon
his memory — so that that man exists and is dis
tinguished in his perception from other men — in
the same way Moses our Rahbi sought to have the
essence of the Holy One, blessed he He ! distin
guished in his mind from the essences of other
beings ; so that he might know the truth of His
existence just as it [really] is. But the Holy
One, blessed be He ! returned answer to him, that
it was not in the power of the intellect of living
man, composed of body and soul, perfectly1 to at
tain unto the truth of this matter.
XI. Yet the Holy One, blessed be He ! made
known unto him that which no man before him
ever knew, and no man after him ever will know ;
so that he arrived at so much of the truth of His
existence as to have the Holy One, blessed be He !
distinguished in his perception from other beings,
just as any one whose back he had seen, and whose
form and dress he was acquainted with, would be
distinguished in his perception from the forms of
other men ; and it is to this that the scripture
alludes, when it says : And thou shall see my back
parts, but my face shall not be seen, (Exod. xxxiii.
23).
XII. And now since it has been demonstrated
that He is not a body or a frame, it is clear that
none of the accidental qualities, belonging to
bodies, can belong to Him ; neither composition
nor decomposition ; neither place nor measure; nei-
jtf literally : lo its clearness, (perspicuity).
79
ther ascent nor descent; neither right nor left;
neither before nor behind; neither sitting nor
standing ; neither does He exist in time, so that
He should have a beginning or an end, or a [pre
cise] number of years, nor is He liable to change,
since in Him there is nothing, which can cause a
change in Him.
XIII. Again, with Him there is neither death
nor life, like the life of a living body ; neither folly
nor wisdom, like the wisdom of a wise man ; neither
sleep nor waking ; neither anger nor laughter ;
neither joy nor sorrow ; neither silence nor speech,
like the speech of the sons of men ; and thus the
sages say: "Above2 there is neither sitting nor
standing, neither neck nor fainting."
XIV. Now since the matter stands thus, all
these and similar expressions, which are made use
of in the law and in the words of the prophets, are
altogether figurative and ornamental. Thus it is
said : He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh,
(Ps. ii. 4.) ; They have provoked me to anger with
their vanities, (Deut. xxxii. 21.); As the Lord
2 vh\ rmr* vb\ nroy *b rbyzh pan
: ^ay nh epiy ^ rmnn
" I am taught that above there is neither standing nor
sitting, neither jealousy nor contention; neither neck nor
fainting*. Bab. Talm. Treatise Ckagigah, Section 2.
* Some of the Commentators instead of deriving ^y from t]*y to faint,
derive it from spy to fly, flit, wave about or move, as in n-nirba ejnaa iBjn
But they shall fly on the shoulders of the Philistines, (Isai. xi. 14). So
that, according to these Commentators, osy N^I epiy Kb would be ren
dered by: neither neck nor MOTION.
80
rejoiced, (Dent, xxviii. 63.) ; and other expressions
like these. With regard to all these, the sages
say : " The law spoke according to the language of
the sons of men." And thus it is said : Do they
provoke me to anger ? (Jer. vii. 19).
XV. Behold! it is said : / am the Lord, I
change not, (Mai. iii. 6.). If He were sometimes
angry, and sometimes joyful, He would suffer
change ; now these things are found only in bodies
dark and low — in those who dwell in houses of clay,
the foundation of which is in the dust ; but as to
Him, blessed be He ! He is blessed and is exalted
above all this.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO THE FOUNDATIONS
OF THE LAW.
CHAPTER II.
regard to this glorious and awful God
— we are commanded1 to love Him, and to fear
Him, for it is said : and thou sliult LOVE the Lord
tiiy God, (Deut. vi. 5.), and it is also said : Thou
shalt FEAR the Lord thy God, (Deut. vi. 13).
But what is the way to the love and the fear of
Him ? — At the time when one considers His
works and His wonderful and great creations, and
perceives from them His wisdom, which is incom
parable and unbounded, immediately he loves,
praises, and glorifies, and longs with great eager
ness to know, that great God, just as David said :
My soul thirsteth for God, for the living God,,
(Ps. xlii. 2).
II. Also when one thinks upon these very
things, immediately he starts back, and is afraid,
and feels terror, and is conscious that he is a crea
ture, small, low, and dark, standing, with only a
slight and scanty knowledge, before Him who is
perfect in knowledge, as David said : When I con-
[it is] a commandment.
L
82
sider Thy heavens, the work of Thy fingers, (Ps,
vm. 3.) ; What is man that Thou art mindful of
him? (Ps. viii. 4).
III. Now, with reference to these things, I
am about to explain some great principles [drawn}
from the work of the Lord of the Universe, in
order that they may be an opening to the intelli
gent man to love God, agreeably to that which the
sages say in regard to love : " that thereby thou
mayest know Him, who spake [the word], and the
Universe existed."
IV. All [the things] which the Holy One,
blessed be He ! has created in His Universe, are
divisible into three classes. Of these, there are
creatures composed of matter1, and [possessing]
quality2 ; and these are perpetually coming into
existence, and perishing. Such are the bodies of
men, of beasts, of plants, and of minerals. Also of
these, there are creatures composed of matter, and
[possessing] quality, yet they do not change from
body to body, and from quality to quality like the
substance, mass or matter, as in
Thine eyes did see my substance, (Ps. cxxxix. 16).
2 Hit* literally form, shape, is used by the Rabbinical
philosophers as a metaphysical term denoting quality or pro-
perty, in opposition to ~)Din the metaphysical term for matter.
Yet our author very frequently uses the word HII^ in the
acceptation of Intelligence, as he does in this very paragraph,
when he says of the Angels, that they are not bodies, or
frames, but TO It J"1VT"1£D Hm¥ INTELLIGENCES distin
guished one from another.
83
former ; but their quality is fixed in their matter
for ever, so that they are not liahle to change like
the others. Such are the orhs and the stars which
are in them. Moreover their matter is not like the
matter of other things, nor their quality like the
quality of the rest. Again, of these, there are crea
tures [possessing] quality (intelligence), but no
matter at all. Such are the Angels, for the
Angels are not bodies or frames, but qualities (in
telligences3) distinguished one from another.
V. What then is that which the Prophets
say : that they saw an angel of fire, and having
wings ? All this is [said with reference to] pro
phetic vision, and by way of allegory, with the
purpose of expressing that he (the angel) is not a
body, and is not heavy, as are heavy bodies, just as
it is said : For the Lord thy God is a consuming
jire, (Deut. iv. 24.), although he is not a fire, but
the expression is figurative. So also it is said:
Who maketh His angels Spirits (WINDS*}, (Ps.
civ. 4).
VI. By what then are these intelligences
distinguished one from another, seeing that they
3 So the Commentator says, in the Peyrush Maddah,
im DOT
" These are the distinct Intelligences) and they are called
Mtf 7D Angels, (literally Messengers) on account of their be
ing the Messengers of God, &c."
4 PirTn winds, implying that they (the angels) are alert,
and not impeded in their motion by heaviness or gravity*
84
are not bodies ? It is because they are not equal
in their essence, but every one of them is beneath
the degree of his fellow, so that each exists through
the power of the one [immediately] above him ; but
all [of them] exist through the power and the
goodness of the Holy One, blessed be He ! And
this it is to which Solomon in his wisdom alludes,
when he says : For He that is higher than the
highest regardeth (Eccles. v. 8).
VII. When we say : Beneath the degree of
his fellow, we do not mean the degree of place, as
[would be said of] a man who sits higher than his
fellow, but as it would be said of two wise men, of
whom one is greater than the other in wisdom, that
the former is above the degree of the latter ; or as
it would be said, with respect to the cause, that it
is above the effect.
VIII. There is a variety in the names of the
angels depending upon their degrees ; and thence
they are called Haiioth HaUodesli (the holy liv
ing creatures), which are the highest of all ; Opha-
nim (the wheels); Erellim1 (the ambassadors);
Hashmallim? (those that are of great brightness) ;
1 Some derive *T)K from WIK lionlike, as in
JIN He slew two LIONLIKE men of Moab,
Sam. xxiii. 20).
This word is to be met with only in Ezekiel,
* fo&TT TV> rtotWin PJD (Ezek. i. 4. 27-
and viii. 2). In the English version it is rendered by: As the
colour of Amber, and Luther renders it by : rvie lichthelle (as
bright light). But the Rabbins say, with regard to 7D&TT •'
85
Seraphim (those that are of burning fire) ; Mala-
chim (the messengers) ; Elohim (gods, or those
that possess great power) ; Benay-Elohim (the sons
of God) ; Cherubim? (those who have the appear
ance of little children), and/*AfV» (men).
IX. All these ten names hy which the Apgek
are called, are [given] in respect of their ten de-
vx run
rapn 'SJD >OT imnttf njraa nttoo o\ny iron
rrMDD ra"pn ^SD tf^rp nmn pKty nyion rron
"What means ^DttfD? [It means] Creatures of jtre that
talk. In the Mathnittah* they taught [us thus]: At times
they are silent, and at times they talk, [i. e.] when the word
proceeds out of the mouth of the Holy One, blessed be He!
they are silent, but when the word proceeds not out of the
mouth of the Holy One, blessed be He ! they talk."
Bab. Talm. Treatise Chegigah, Section 2.
So that according to the opinion of the Rabbins, the word
would be composed, either of HTT (creature), tttt* (fire),
and (to talk); or of JTOn (to be silent), and ^D (to
talk).
3 The word HHD a Cherub is supposed by the Rabbins to
be derived from the Chaldean ^^l") a Child, so that the letter
D is looked upon by them to be not belonging to the root, but
used as a prefix denoting comparison and likeness, like a child.
Thus they say :
imp ps? WIID iniN "a"! IDK nro
"What means ITO Cherub? Rabbi Abuhu said: [it
means] ^iniD like a child, for thus in Babylon they call a
child N^ll Eaviah." Bab. Talmud. Treatise Chegigah, Sec
tion 2.
* The Mathnittah and Mishnah may be said to be the text of the Talmud
which is discussed in the Gemarah, (the Complement of the Talmud),
86
grees, and that degree, to which there is no degree
superior but the degree of God, blessed be He ! is
the degree of that Intelligence called Haiioth.
On this account it is said in the Prophecy : " that
they are [immediately] under1 the throne of glory."
Also the tenth degree is the degree of that Intel
ligence which is called Ishim (men), these being
the Angels which spoke with the Prophets, and
were seen by them in prophetic vision ; therefore
are they called Ishim (men), because their degree
is next to the degree of the knowledge of the
sons of men.
X. Now all these Intelligences are alive, and
can discern the Creator, and they know Him with
an exceedingly great knowledge ; each Intelligence
in proportion to its degree, not in proportion to its
magnitude. However, even the first degree can
not arrive at the truth of the Creator just as it is ;
its knowledge being too contracted to arrive at and
to know it ; but yet it attains unto and knows more
than that which the Intelligence beneath it can
attain unto and know. And thus also every de
gree, even to the tenth, knows the Creator with
a knowledge which the power of the sons of
men, who are composed of matter and intelligence,
cannot attain unto and know ; none however know
the Creator as [perfectly as] He knows Himself.
1 And the likeness of the firmament upon the heads of the
living creatures was as, fyc. And above the Armament that rvas
over their heads was the likeness of a throne, <$r. (Ezek. i. 22.
26),
87
XI. All things existing, beside the Creator,
from the first [degree of] Intelligences to the
smallest insect which may be found in the centre
of the earth — all these exist by the power of His
truth. And because He knows Himself, and can
discern His own greatness and His glory and His
truth — He knows every thing, and nothing is con
cealed from Him.
XII. The Holy One, blessed be He! per
ceives His own truth, and knows it just as it
[really] is. And He does not know with a know
ledge distinct2 from Himself, as we know ; because
we and our knowledge are not one, but, as to the
Creator, may He be blessed ! He, His knowledge,
and His life are one, in3 every possible respect,
and in every mode of Unity ; seeing that if He
were living with a life, and knowing with a know
ledge distinct from Himself, tnere would be many
Deities, [viz.] He, His life, and His knowledge.
But the matter stands not thus, but [on the con
trary], He is one in every possible respect, and in
every mode of Unity.
-XIII. Hence you4 may say : that He is the
knower, the known, and knowledge itself, all5 at
once.
2 12DD Yin literally, without Him.
3 H3D taoi T£ taD literally: from every side and from
every turn.
4 IDltf nflK literally : thou sayest.
tan literally : all one.
88
XIV. Now this matter the mouth has not
the power of uttering, nor the ear of hearing, nor
the human mind of perfectly comprehending ; and
on this account it is said : n>T)2 '•n By the LIVES
of Pharaoh, (Gen. xlii. 15.), -]tt>23 VJ By1 the
LIVES of thy soul, (1 Sam. i. 26. and in many other
places). It is not however said mm ^ By the
LIVES of the Lord, hut mm '•n By* the LIFE of
1 SJ1 the lives of; the st. constr. of D^TT lives.
2 From our author's reasoning in this paragraph, it is
evident that he looked upon the word ^H in mm TT to be a
noun, and in regimen with the word m»T, so that according
to him mm ''H is to be rendered by: By the life of Jehovah,
the same as i"T>n2 ^H is rendered by : By the life of Pharaoh,
and it is upon this supposition that he raised up his very in
genious argument. But the Translator, with all deference to
our sublime and immortal author, ventures to entertain strong-
doubts as to whether the word ""H in mm '•H is not rather
a verb than a noun, and whether it would not be more correct
and in unison with the genius of the Hebrew language, as well
as the first rudiments of its Grammar, to render mm *T\ by :
As Jehovah liveth, the same as mm DIM "Otf TI is rendered
by : As I live saith the Lord, (Numb. xiv. 28). To suppose
"•H to be a noun, and the st. constr. of D^H life, is to suppose
something that is quite contrary to the principles of Hebrew
Grammar, for D^TT being a plural noun, and never to be met
with in the singular number, it must needs take the form of
*>n when in regimen with another noun, the same as D^D
water, when in regimen with another noun, takes the form of
^ID, or D^Dt^ Heaven, "Otf. It would be vain to say that in
this instance, namely, in mm ^H an anomaly was introduced
by the Scripture on purpose to avoid the preserving of the
plural sense in the word D^H when applied to God, since we
see that the Scripture had no hesitation in saying D^ttHp Dsi~6tf
(Josh.
89
the Lord, (Judg. viii. 19. and in many other
places) ; because the Creator and His life are not
Josh. xxiv. lp). D^tDSttf Dsrf?N (Ps. Iviii. 11.) all in the plural
number. What must have led our author to suppose the
word *»n in PPiT TT to be a noun and not a verb, is probably
the m»T Tf which occurs in 1 Sam. xx. 3. when David says
to Jonathan: ~|Itf23 ^JT) HUT *n and where the wish of
making the two parts, namely HIIT Tf and "|ttf£)3 *»rT) per
fectly agree, most likely induced him to look upon both
TT and '•Jl as nouns, and consequently to translate them thus :
By the life of Jehovah and by the life of thy soul. But must
then these parts be made so perfectly to agree at the ex-
pence of the first principles fof Grammar? May not here *n
be a noun, and yet ift be a verb ? And may not HIPP TT
"JttfM 'TTJ be rendered, in conformity with the rules of
Grammar, by : As Jehovah liveth and by the life of thy soul ?
Moreover to render jTiT ^H by : By the life of Jehovah, is,
in the Translator's opinion, to deprive it of any meaning what
ever. For what would By the life of Jehovah mean ? Indeed
one man may say to another : By my life, or : by thy life, for
the life of man being subject to destruction, and consequently
to forfeiture, when men use such expressions by way of an oath,
a plain meaning is attached to them, namely, that of: may I,
or mayest thou, lose or forfeit our lives. But in this sense to
apply any such expressions to God and say: By the life of Je
hovah, what meaning can we attach to them ? None whatever.
But, will some perhaps say, may not By the life of Jehovah
have the same meaning with As Jehovah liveth? Perhaps
it may ; but then, why not rather translate it so ? particularly
if by translating it so we preserve the correctness of Grammar
in the word ''PI. The expression "]tt?2D ^JT) HliT *»n is to
be met with in several other passages of Scripture, but no
where can Tl be proved to be a noun and not a verb. In the
Authorized English version of the Bible, the word SH in
n is indeed acknowledged to be a verb, but
M then
90
two, as are the lives of living bodies, or the lives
of Angels.
XV. Therefore He does not perceive crea
tures and know them, by means of the creatures,
as we know them ; but He knows them, by means
of Himself; so that, by dint of His knowing Him
self, He knows every thing ; because everything1
is supported by its existing through Him.
XVI. That which we have said on this sub
ject, in these two Chapters, is, as a drop of the
ocean, in comparison with what ought to be ex
plained under this head. Moreover, the explana
tion of all the radical principles, [contained] in
these two Chapters, is called the1 matter of the
Chariot.
then the English Translators looked upon the word ^Hl also
to be a verb, for whenever this expression occurs in the Scrip
ture, they render it by : As the Lord liveth, and as thy soul
liveth. So that the same wish, namely, that of making the
two parts perfectly agree, which induced our Author to
run into the one extreme, as was observed above, induced
also the English Translators to run into the other extreme,
and to take the word ^Hl in "J&S3 ^fT) to be a verb, although
the word **n in rTJHS) ^H is acknowledged by themselves to
be a noun, and the sentence translated accordingly : By the life
of Pharaoh.
1 *b IJTini "7BD3 bSilV literally : for every thing leans
itself in its existence on Him, i. e. is supported by its existing
through Him.
2 niDID rwyB literally: The work of the Chariot. By
this term the Rabbins understand the vision of Ezekiel, recorded
in the first Chapter of the Book of this prophet; probably in
consequence of the wheels, mentioned in the l6th and several
other
91
XVII. The sages of old have directed, that3
no one shall lecture upon these subjects except to
other verses of that Chapter. The appearance of the WHEELS
and their work was like unto the colour of a beryl, and they four
had one likeness ; and their appearance and their work was as it
were a WHEEL in the middle of a WHEEL, (ver. 16).
3 TOjHDi vh\ rrcfoa mnvi pttnn pa— PWD
irr? p DK vh» Trra runoa rfn o»a
'ui inyiD pao
" Mishnah — Men must not lecture on matters of incest (or
adultery) before three [persons], nor on matters of the Cre
ation, (JTtyj»na nttfVD literally : the work of the Beginning)
before two, nor on the Chariot before one, unless he be wise
and intelligent by his own knowledge, &c."
Bab. Talm. Treatise Chigigah, Section 2.
To determine the passages of the first Chapter of Ezekiel,
designated by the term PCDID iTttflflD, and consequently
not to be discussed publickly, we have the following data.
pya N"iw iv "IB1)** *£*» naaiB rwy& pvr
ly fomn iv "ON prw w Nina
KD^ DpnS ^^1 pnDD l
rrn D^ T5»m INSD rypia n^»
^ ^^ ^ )^ inyiD
" How far fi. e. to which verse of the Chapter) is fit called]
the matter of the Chariot ? The Rabbi * says : even to [the words]
And I saw as the colour of Hashmal, recorded last, (i. e. in
the 27th verse of the Chapter, and not merely to the Hash
mal mentioned in the 4th verse). Rabbi Isaac says: to [the
word] Hashmal; as far as the word tf *"M and I saw, we may
teach, but thence farther we may point out the passages
(only). Some [Rabbins] there are who say thus : As far as
the word N1N1 and I saw, we may point out the passages [to
every learner], but thence farther, if he (the learner) be wise
and intelligent by his own understanding, we may, and if not,
[we may] not." — Bab. Talm. Treatise Chegigah, Section 2.
* Rabbi Judah Hannassih, author of the Mishnah, was commonly called
the Rabbi.
92
a single person, who also must be wise and intelli
gent by his own knowledge ; and even then, we
may only point1 out the passages to him, and in
form him very little of the matter ; and he, being
intelligent by his own knowledge, may become ac
quainted with the end and depth of the matter.
XVIII. Now these things are exceedingly
profound, and not every intellect is capable of sus
taining them, wherefore Solomon in his wisdom
says respecting them, by way of parable : 0^13
"Jttni^ The lambs \are\for thy clothing, (Prov.xxvii.
26). So the sages say as an explanation to this
parable: D'UniD2 the things which are the MYSTERY
*b pOID literally : they deliver to him
(furnish him with) the heads of Chapters.
2 The Rabbins, instead of reading it D^ttQ3 lambs, read it
D^;Q3 the hidden or mysterious things, from the Chaldean
EQ3 to hide, to conceal.
rwyn TIDJN **ri ~whx Tb pnv •at rr6
TOSS ra typ"O ^t^p *& TOK rr^> *ID
HIDID n^VD "i"iDj» NJI ••DN n n^ n^^ pny»
mn CIDV n 11^ pm11 U^D MTDJ-^DT ^ rrb
nn ^nniDisi UDI HID^D
-ini
ini ^^n inb no» HID-ID n^v^) 10
i^m t^nD a^piriD ini^ ami ~]xuh nnn
NDHD 1^^ ini^ un I3itt^ nnn
131^13 irw nmi .awns ^» 0^13 npn
Tttni^ rinn VIT
" Rabbi Jochanan said unto Rabbi Eleazar : Come, I will
teach thee the matter of the Chariot; but the other said unto
him : I am not old enough yet, When he grew old, the soul
of
93
of the Universe, let them be '^rcth as a garment to
thee ; meaning, [let them be kept] to thyself alone,
and do not discuss them before many people. Thus
also he (Solomon) says respecting them : Let them
be only thine own, and not strangers' with thee,
(Prov. v. 17). Again with respect to them he says :
Honey and milk [are'} under thy tongue, (Song
of Songs, iv. 11.) ; which the sages of old explain
in this manner : The things which are like honey
and milk ought to be under thy tongue*.
of Rabbi Jochanan went to rest, (i. e. he died) ; then Rav
Assi said unto him (Rabbi Eleazar) : Come, I will teach thee
the matter of the Chariot ; but he said unto him : had I been
worthy [of knowing this subject] I would have learned it of
Rabbi Jochanan thy teacher. Rabbi Joseph was studying the
matter of the Chariot, whilst the elders of Pumbeditha were
reading the matter of the Beginning, (i. e. the matter of the
Creation), so the latter said unto him : My lord, teach us the
matter of the Chariot, but he said unto them : Did you teach us
the matter of the Beginning (the matter of the Creation) ? So
they taught him the same. After they had taught it him, they
said unto him : My lord, teach us the matter of the Chariot, but
he said unto them : With regard to these [subjects] we are
taught thus : Honey and milk \_are~\ under thy tongue, (Song iv.
11.); [[meaning that] The things that are sweeter than honey and
than milk ought to be under thy tongue, (i. e. thou must not utter
them). Rabbi Abuhuh says [we may also derive it] from this
[text], T&lZbh D^ID The lambs are for thy clothing; do not
read it D^ttfl? lambs, but [read it] DW13 the secret things,
(meaning) the things which are the Mystery of the Universe, let
them be as a garment to thee.
Bab. Talmud Treatise Chegigah, Section 2.
3 That is : Thou must not utter them. See the preceding
Note.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO THE FOUNDATIONS
OF THE LAW.
CHAPTER III.
As to the Orbs, these are called D^Dttf Hea
ven, yp-) ihe Expansion, 'rat the Habitation, and
miiy the Desert (of the Ether}. Now these con
sist of nine1 Orbs ; the orb that is nearest to us is
the orb of the Moon ; the second [orb, immedi
ately] above it, is the orb in which is the planet
called 1D13 Mercury ; the third orb [immediately]
above this, is the one, in which is iTTO Venus; the
fourth orb, is that, in which is HOT the Sun ; the
fifth is that, in which is DHND Mars ; the sixth orb
is that9 in which is the planet pTJ Jupiter ; the
seventh orb is that, in which is VQttf Saturn ; the
eighth orb is that, in which are all the other stars
that are seen in the firmament ; and the ninth orb
is the orb which revolves daily from the East to
the West, and which also encompasses and sur
rounds the whole.
1 Since in paragraph 6. more than nine orbs are admitted,, it
must be that the orbs enumerated here are mentioned by our
Author as being the nine main orbs.
95
II. The reason why you see all the stars as if
they were all of them in the same orb, though
some among them are one above the other, is be
cause the orbs are pure and transparent, like crystal
and sapphire ; therefore, the stars which are in the
eighth orb are seen beneath the first orb.
III. Every one of the eight orbs, in which
are the planets, contains2 many more orbs, one
above the other, like the skins of onions : some of
them are orbs which revolve from the West to the
East, and some of them, [orbs] which revolve from
the East to the West, as is the ninth orb, which
revolves from the East to the West. Moreover
none of them have any empty space between
them.
IV. None of these orbs are either light or
heavy ; neither have they a red colour, nor a black
colour, nor any other colour. But that we see in
them a colour like that of purple, is a mere
optical3 illusion, arising from the height of the at
mosphere* ; moreover they have neither flavour nor
odour, these being accidents belonging to those
bodies only which are beneath them.
V. All these orbs, which encompass the world,
are circular, like globes, and the Earth is suspended
in the midst [of them] ; but some of the planets
literally : [may be~\ divided.
3 Kin 111 )1jn rVN-lD? literally: this is only to the
sight of the eye.
The
ar.
96
have again smaller orbs, in which they are fixed,
and which do not encompass the earth, each of
them heing a smaller and not-encompassing orb,
fixed in a greater and encompassing orb.
VI. The orbs, which encompass the world, are
eighteen, and the orbs, which do not encompass [the
same], are eight in number ; and it is by the course
of the stars, by knowing the rate of their daily and
hourly revolutions, by their declination from the
South to the North, or from the North to the
South, and by their height, or proximity to the
earth, that the number of all these orbs, the form
of their paths, and the direction of their revolutions
may be known ; which is the Science of the calcu
lation of the revolutions and of the Planets (As
tronomy), and on which many books were composed
by the sages of Greece.
VII. As to the ninth orb, which encompasses
the whole, the sages of old have divided it into
twelve parts, and to each part they have given a
name, after the name of the figure perceived in it,
[made up] by the stars which are directly beneath
it, and these are the signs of the Zodiac; the
names of which are rfe The Ram, "TO The
Bull, D^/DlNn The Twins, jcno The Crab,
m* The Lion, rfaru The Virgin, D^WD The
Scales, npy The Scorpion, rwp The Archer,
^ The Kid, *r\ The Pall, D\n The Fishes.
VIII. However in the ninth orb itself there
is neither division nor any of those figures, nor
even any star; and it is only by joining together
97
the stars which are in the eighth orb, that the large
stars contained in the same will represent those
figures or something like1 them.
IX. Now these twelve figures coincided2 with
those parts only at the time of the flood, when
these names were also given to them ; but at this
time they are removed a little, for all the stars
that are in the eighth orb revolve just the same as
the sun and the moon [do], only they revolve slowly;
so that the part [of a circle], through which the
sun and the moon move in a day, any one of those
stars moves through in about seventy years.
X. As to the planets which we see, there are
some among them which are small planets, such
that the earth is greater than any one of them ;
and again there are among them some great pla
nets, such that any one of them is greater than the
earth by many times; now the earth is greater
than the moon by about forty times, and the sun is
again greater than the earth by about a hundred
and seventy times ; and consequently the moon is
about a six thousand and eight hundredth part of
the sun ; moreover there is no one among the pla
nets which is greater than the sun, nor is there any
planet smaller than 1DD Mercury, which is in
the second orb.
XI. All the planets and orbs are beings pos
sessed of soul, mind and understanding. Moreover
1 ]HD inp literally : near them.
2 tfpfrnn I/YIN "[TO mirOD Vn literally: were arranged
in the same may with those parts.
N
98
they are alive, they exist, and know Him who
spake [the word], and the Universe existed. All
of them, in proportion to their magnitude and to
their degree, praise and glorify their Creator, just
as the Angels [do] ; and in the same way as they
know the Holy One, blessed be He ! so do they
also know themselves ; they also know the angels
that are above them. Now the knowledge of the
planets and of the orbs is less than the knowledge
of the angels, yet it is greater than the knowledge
of the sons of men.
XII. God has created, beneath the orb of the
moon, a matter which is not like the matter of the
orbs ; and He has also created four qualities [suit
able] to this matter, which are not like the qualities
of the orbs ; and every quality is fixed in a part of
this matter.
XIII. The first quality is the quality of fire ;
this was joined to a part of this matter, and so
there resulted from both of them the body of fire.
The second quality is the quality of air ; this was
joined to a part of it, (viz. to a part of the matter)
and so there resulted from both of them the body
of air. The third quality is the quality of water,
this was joined to a part of it, and so there re
sulted from both of them the body of water ; and
the fourth quality is the quality of earth ; this was
joined to a part of it, and so there resulted from
both of them the body of earth.
XIV. Consequently there are beneath the
firmament four different bodies, one above the
99
other, and every one [of them] encompasses the
one which is within1 it, on all its sides, like awheel.
The first body, which is nearest to the orb of the
moon, is the body of fire ; beneath this is the body
of air ; again, beneath this is the body of water ;
and again beneath this is the body of earth ; how
ever there is not between them any space void, and
altogether without matter.
XV. Now these four bodies are not beings
possessed of soul, [on the contrary] they have no
understanding and no perception, but are like dead
bodies ; yet every one of them has a propensity
which it neither knows nor comprehends, nor has
the power of altering ; and this is what David says :
Praise the Lord from the earth, \ye\ dragons and
all deeps. Fire and hail9 snow and vapours, (Ps.
cxlviii. 7, 8.) ; the meaning of these words being
this: Praise Him ye sons of men, from2 His power
which ye perceive in the fire, and in the hail, and
in the other things created, which are seen beneath
the firmament ; for the power of these may at all
times be perceived both by small and great.
1 13DD n^D literally : which is beneath it.
2 That is, make His power which ye perceive in the fire,
hail, &c. the theme or subject of the praises, which you offer
unto Him.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO THE FOUNDATIONS
OF THE LAW.
CHAPTER IV.
THESE four bodies, namely, fire, air, water and
earth, are the elements of all the things created
beneath the firmament ; so that all things existing,
whether they be man or beast, fowl, creeping thing,
fish, plant, mineral, precious stones, pearls, or other
stones, [namely such as are used] for buildings,
mountains, or lumps of clay — have all of them
their matter composed of these four elements.
II. And consequently all the bodies which
are beneath the firmament, (these four elements
excepted) are composed of matter, and [possessed
of] quality; and their matter is [again] composed
of these four elements ; but every one of these four
elements is composed of nothing but [primitive]
matter alone, and [moreover is possessed of] qua
lity.
III. The nature1 of fire and of air is that
they should move from beneath, [namely] from the2
1 "]"Y1 literally : the may or manner.
>2 \n&*n "T12ED literally : from the midst, or rather from the
navel of the earth-
101
centre of the earth upwards, towards the firmament;
and the nature of water and of earth is, that they
should move from heneath the firmament down
wards as far as the centre ; for the centre of the
firmament is that lowest [point], lower than which
nothing can [be said to] be. But now that motion
takes place, neither by their consciousness nor by
their desire ; but only by the propensity given3 unto
them, or by the nature imparted4 to them.
IV. Fire is by its nature hot and dry ; it also
is the lightest of them all. Air is warm and moist.
Water is cold and moist ; Earth is dry and cold,
and is also the heaviest of all of them. Now water
being lighter than earth, it is therefore found [to
be] above the earth. Again, air being lighter
than water ; it therefore floats on the surface of the
water. But fire is [even] lighter than air.
V. And because these are the elements of all
bodies beneath the firmament, every body, whether
it be that of man, or cattle, beast, fowl, fish, plant,
mineral or stone, will be found to have its matter
composed of fire, air, water and earth. But all
these four are mixed together, and on their being
mixed together, every one of them becomes altered,
[in such a manner] that the compound of all the four
proves to have no similarity with any one of them
when by itself ; so that in the mixture not even one
single particle is fire by itself, water by itself, earth
3 ]H1 yipitttf literally : that wasjlxed in them.
4 ]H1 JDZMttf literally : that was founded in them.
102
by itself, or air by itself; but all of them are altered,
and become one body.
VI. Now in every body composed of these
four [elements] will be found cold, warmth, mois
ture and dryness all at once. Yet some of them
are bodies in which the element of fire is the most
predominant, as [for instance] those which possess
animal life ; and therefore warmth will be per
ceived in them most. Again, some of them are
bodies in which the element of earth is the most
predominant, as stones [for instance], and therefore
in them dryness will be perceived most. Again,
there are bodies in which the element of water is
the most predominant, and therefore in them mois
ture will be perceived most.
VII. Also in the same manner will one body
be found to be warmer than another warm body ;
and again, one body to be more dry than another
dry body ; there will likewise be found bodies in
which cold alone is perceptible, and again bodies in
which moisture alone is perceptible, and also bodies
in which cold and dryness are to be perceived [both]
at once and in an equal degree, or cold and mois
ture [both] at once and in an equal degree, or warmth
and dryness [both] at once and in an equal degree, or
warmth and moisture [both] at once and in an equal
degree ; so that in proportion to the quantity of the
element which is found among the ingredients of
the mixture, will the effect of that element and
its nature be perceived in the body which is com
pounded.
103
VIII. Now every thing that is composed of
these four elements must again be ultimately de
composed into them. There may be one thing
which will be decomposed after some [few] days,
and again another there may be which will be de
composed after a great many years ; yet it is im
possible for a thing that has been composed of them
not to be again decomposed into them ; it is not
even possible for gold or ruby not to become cor
rupted and be reduced1 again to its elements ; but
part of it must again become fire, part of it water,
part of it air, and part of it earth.
IX. But since every thing, when destroyed,
must be decomposed into these elements, why was
it said unto man : and unto DUST slialt thou re
turn, (Gen. iii. 19.) ? — It is because the greatest
part of his structure consists of dust. Moreover
every thing, which is destroyed, is not reduced to
the four elements immediately after it is destroyed ;
but, when destroyed, it [first] becomes another
thing, and that other thing again becomes another ;
but ultimately things must be reduced to their
elements ; and consequently all things perform2 re
volutions.
X. These four elements [themselves] change
into each other constantly, daily, and hourly ; yet
part of them [only], and not the whole bulk of them ;
1 "WITl literally : and come back, or return.
2 rWn )Hnn literally : turn in a circuit, i. e. ultimately
return to that state, in which they were created.
104
for instance, that part of the earth which is nearest
to the water, changes, gets crumbled, and becomes
water; likewise that part of the water which is
nearest to the air changes, melts away, and be
comes air ; and so it is with the air, [namely], that
part of it which is nearest to the fire changes,
labours, and becomes fire ; and also the fire,
[namely] that part of it which is nearest to the air
changes, labours, gets condensed, and becomes air ;
again the air, [namely] that part of it which is
nearest to the water changes, gets condensed
and becomes water ; and [lastly] also the water,
[namely] that part of it which is nearest to the
earth changes, gets condensed, and becomes earth.
But this change [takes place] by degrees, and in
process1 of time.
XI. But it is not the whole of the element
which is changed, so that the whole of the water
should [ever] become air, or the whole of the air
fire, for it is impossible that one of the four ele
ments should be lost2; but part only of the fire
becomes air, and part of the air becomes fire. And
so it is with every one [of them] and its fellow
[element], [namely that] a mutual change is found
[to take place] between all four of them, and that
they perform continual revolutions.
'•S&l literally: and in proportion to the
length of time.
JTmDYl p TIN terttf literally: that one
of the four elements be taken away.
105
XII. Now this change arises from the revo
lution of the orb, and it is by this revolution also
that the four [elements] join each other, and that
there result from them all other substances (bo
dies), as men, living creatures, plants, stones, and
minerals ; and it is God who imparts to every sub
stance the quality which is suitable to it, by means
of the angels of the tenth degree, namely, by those
Intelligences which are called Iskim3 (men).
XIII. You can never see matter without
quality, nor quality without matter, and it is only
the understanding4 of man which abstractedly5
parts the existing body, and knows that it is com
posed of matter, and [that it also possesses] qua
lity. It (the understanding of man) also knows
that there are bodies, the matter of which is com
posed of four elements, and that again there are
bodies, the matter of which is simple, and not com
posed of any other matter. And as to those Intel
ligences which have no matter at all — these cannot
be perceived by the eye, but are known only by the
penetration 6 of the mind, in the same manner as
we know the Lord of All, though not by the sight
of the eye.
XIV. The soul of all flesh is the quality there
of, given to it by God ; moreover that more excel-
3 See page 84. 11 vni.
4 I1? literally: the heart of man.
literally : in his mind.
literally: by the eye of the heart.
10G
lent knowledge, which is found in the soul of man,
is the quality of man, who is perfect in his know
ledge ; and it is with regard to this quality that it
is said in the law : Let us make man in OUR
IMAGE, AFTER OUR LIKENESS, (Gen. i. 26.), mean
ing, that he (man) should be possessed of that qua
lity which is able to know and to comprehend those
Intelligences that have no matter, in the same
.manner as the angels [do], and thus be similar to
them ; so that this is not said with regard to that
form which may be perceived by the eye, as for
instance, the mouth, the nose, the cheek-bones, or
the other features of the body, for this is expressed1
by 1N.H SHAPE ; nor does it refer to the life which
is found in every creature possessing animal life,
by which it eats, drinks, begets, feels and reflects ;
but [it refers] to that knowledge only which consti
tutes the quality of the soul, and it is of the QUA
LITY OF THE SOUL that the Scripture speaks [when
saying] IN OUR IMAGE, AFTER OUR LIKENESS.
Now this quality is very often called &23 SOUL,
and also nn SPIRIT ; men therefore ought to be
very careful with regard to these expressions2, so
as not to mistake them ; and they must learn [to
know the true meaning of] every such expression
from its context.
XV. This quality of the soul is not composed
of the elements, so that it ever can be again decom
posed into them; nor does it proceed from the
"IN.H literally : its name is SHAPE.
literally : in their names.
107
power of the breath [of life], so that it should stand
in need of the breath [of life] in the same manner
as the breath [of life] stands in need of the body ;
but it proceeds from the Lord — from Heaven ;
therefore when the matter, which is composed of
the elements, becomes decomposed, and when the
breath [of life] also perishes (for this can exist no
otherwise than with the body, and stands in need
of the body, in all its functions3), that quality is
[nevertheless] not destroyed4, because it does not
in its functions stand in need of the breath [of life],
but continues to know and to comprehend those
Intelligences that are distinct from all matter, and
also to know the Creator of all things ; and it lasts
for ever and ever. This is what Solomon said in
his wisdom: Then shall the dust return to the
earth as it was, and the spirit shall return unto
God who gave it, (Eccles. xii. 7).
XVI. All the things, that we have said re
specting this matter, are like a drop of a bucket5 ;
these things being very profound, but yet not so
profound as is the matter [treated upon] in the first
and second Chapters. Now the explanation of
these things, which are [treated upon] in the third
and fourth* Chapters, is called rvttf>m TOJ7E6 the
matter of the Beginning, (i. e. the matter of the
3 ITtt^yD ;O3. literally : in all its doings.
4 msn tih literally : is not cut off.
5 An expression made use of in Isaiah xl. 15.
6 Literally: the work of the Beginning. See page
Note 3, and page 92. Note 2.
108
Creation) ; and thus the sages of old have directed,
that even these things must not be lectured upon
before many people, and it is only to one person
that these things may be made known and taught.
XVII. But then what difference is there be
tween the subject [relating to] the ni3"»D nttfJJD1
matter of the Chariot, and the subject [relating to]
the flHMOl PTCflttD matter of the Beginning ? [It is
this, namely, that] on the subject relating to the
matter of the Chariot, we must not lecture even to
one person, unless he be wise and intelligent by his
own understanding, and even then we are only to
point out to him the passages ; whereas, in subjects
relating to the matter of the Beginning, we may
instruct one single person, though he could not
understand it by his own knowledge ; moreover we
may make known to him all that he is able to know
of these matters. But why may we not teach it in
public2 ? [It is] because every man has not a mind
extensive enough perfectly3 to comprehend all the
interpretations and explanations [requisite] for
these matters.
XVIII. At the time when a man reflects on
these things, and knows all the creatures, whether
they be angels, orbs, or men, or the like [beings],
and sees the wisdom of the Holy One, blessed
be He ! in all the things formed and created, he
1 See page 90. IF xvi. and page 91. IT xvn.
2 0^1*6 literally : to a multitude.
V literally : to their clearness.
109
increases in his love to God4, his soul thirsts,
and his flesh longs to love God4, blessed be He !
Moreover he stands in awe, and is terrified on ac
count of his lowness, his destitution and his insig
nificance, when comparing himself to one of those
sacred and great bodies, and so much more [when
comparing himself] to one of those pure Intelli
gences which are distinct from all matter, and
composed of no matter whatever ; as then he finds
himself to be a vessel full of shame and ignominy,
destitute and needy.
XIX. Now the subject treated upon in these
four Chapters, as comprehending these five5 com
mandments, is that which was called by the sages of
old D"ns The Garden ; so they said : Four 6 [men]
have entered the Garden. Now although these
4 DlpZDH the place or space, is an epithet given by the Rab
bins to God, as denoting His Omnipresence.
5 Namely the first five Commandments, enumerated in the
Original Work at the head of the Book of Knowledge, and
which are treated upon in the first four chapters. These are
1st,. To know that there is a God. 2dly, Not to imagine that
there is another God beside the Lord. 3dly, To be aware of
His Unity. 4thly, To love Him, 5thly, To stand in awe of
Him.
p wy p p -hx
Four [[men] have entered into the Garden, they are these,
Ben Azay, Ben Zomah, Aher, and Rabbi Akivah.
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Chegigah, Section 2,
* DTI 9 an Orchard, or beautiful Garden, whence the word Paradise may
be derived.
110
were great men in Israel, and also very wise men,
still all of them had not the power of knowing and
comprehending these matters unto perfection.
XX. But as for myself, I should say, that
to take a walk in the Garden is becoming to him
only, who has [first] filled his stomach with hread
and with meat, (i. e. who has first nourished his
mind with more solid food) ; now by bread and
meat we understand the knowing of what is un
lawful and what is lawful, and the like things
respecting the other Commandments.
XXI. Now although these things were called
by the sages little things, for behold ! the sages say:
" A great thing is the matter of the Chariot, and
little things are the discussions1 of Abajah and
Ravah" still they deserve for all that to have the
precedence given to them, inasmuch as they calm
the mind of man before-hand, and as they are also
the great good which the Holy One, blessed be
He ! has bounteously diffused over the inhabitants
of this world, to the end that they may inherit
the life of the world that is to come ; moreover
these every one may know, small and great, man
and woman, he that has an extensive2 mind, and
he that has a limited3 mind.
rvpyipT pp -QTI rono rwyn i: in
"A great thing is the matter of the Chariot, and little things
are the discussions of Abajah and Ravah."
Bab. Talm. Treatise Suckah, Section 2.
2 im lb literally : a wide heart.
3 I/ literally : a short, or narrow heart-
PRECEPTS RELATING TO THE FOUNDATIONS
OF THE LAW.
CHAPTER VII.
IT is [part] of the foundations of the law to
know, that God may cause the sons of men to pro
phesy. Now Prophecy can rest only on an emi
nently wise man, who has the power of ruling his
propensities, with whom no bad4 imagination has
any prevalence whatever in this world, but who by
his knowledge is always able to overcome his bad
imagination; and who moreover is a man of a
very extensive and well regulated mind.
II. The man who is replete with such virtues,
and whose bodily constitution too is in a perfect
state, on his entering into the GARDEN*, and on his
12P literally : the bad imagination, is a term used by
the Rabbins to denote the propensity to evil implanted in man,
and is also used by them as an epithet of Satan, whereas by
lIDn "J2T they understand that sense in man which prompts
him to do that which is good; yet "13P imagination, when
used by itself, and without any adjective at all, must always
be taken in a bad sense, and as equivalent to yiH 12P the
bad imagination.
5 Profound meditation on abstract and metaphysical sub
jects is figuratively termed by the Rabbins : Promenading in
the Garden. See p. 109. IF xix.
112
being carried away by those great and extensive1
matters, if he have a correct knowledge so as to un
derstand and to comprehend [them] — if he continue
to keep himself in holiness — if he depart from the
general manner of the people who walk in the
darkness2 of temporary things — if he continue to
be solicitous about himself, and to train his mind
so that it should not think at all of any of those
perishable things, or of the vanities of time and its
devices, but that it should have its thoughts con
stantly turned on high, and fastened to the Throne*
[of Glory], so as to [be able to] comprehend those
holy and pure Intelligences, and to meditate on
the wisdom of the Holy One, blessed be He !
[which wisdom is displayed] throughout, from the
first Intelligence even to the centre of the earth —
and if by these means he come to know His
Excellency — then the Holy Spirit immediately
dwells with him ; and at the time when the
Spirit rests on him, his soul mixes with the de
gree of those angels that are called Is/rim* (men),
so that he is changed into another man. More
over he himself perceives, from [the state of] his
knowledge, that he is not as he was, but that he
has become exalted above the degree of other wise
literally : the distant.
2 pin WnDl literally: in the darkness of time.
3 ND3H finfi ITTOp literally : bound under the THRONE.
Throne stands here for TH^il ND3 The Throne of Glory.
4 D^N (I shim) the tenth and lowest degree of Angels.
See page 84. IT vm.
113
men ; just as it is said of Saul : And thou shall
prophesy with them, and shalt be turned into an
other man, (1 Sam. x\ 6).
III. The prophets hold various degrees. As
in ivisdom one wise man may be greater than an
other, so in prophecy one prophet may be greater
than another prophet. All of them see, however,
the apparition of prophecy in a dream only, in a
vision of the night, or on some particular day, when
deep sleep falls on them ; just as it is said : / [the
Lord] will make myself known unto him IN A VI
SION, and will speak unto him IN A DREAM, (Numb.
xii. 6). Moreover the limbs of all of them, at the
time when they are prophesying, shake, their bo
dily power fails, their ideas become perplexed, and
their mind, undisturbed [by any other impression],
is left to conceive that which it sees, as it is said
of Abraham : And, lo, an horror of great dark
ness fell upon him, (Gen. xv. 12.), and as it is
also said of Daniel: For my comeliness was turned
in me into corruption, and I retained no strength,
(Dan. x. 8).
IV. The things that are revealed5 to the pro
phet in an apparition of prophecy, are revealed to
him by way of allegory6 ; but then the inter
pretation of the allegory is also at once7 impressed
on his mind8 by the [same] apparition of prophecy,
literally : that they make known.
literally : parable, proverb, orjigure.
7 TD1 literally : and immediately.
8 ll7l literally : in his heart.
114
so that he knows what it means ; as was the lad
der which Jacob our father saw, And angels as
cending and descending on it, which was an alle
gory of [the rising of] kingdoms and their [ulti
mate] subjugation ; or the living creatures which
Ezekiel saw ; or the seething pot\ and the rod
of an almond tree* which Jeremiah saw ; or the
roll [of a book]* which Ezekiel saw; or the ephah*
which Zechariah saw ; and so it was with all the
other prophets ; some of them there were, who,
like these, related the allegory, and also [gave] the
interpretation thereof; and others there were who
told the interpretation only ; and sometimes they
related the allegory only, without [giving] any in
terpretation, as are parts of the speeches of Eze
kiel and Zechariah ; yet all of them prophesied
in allegories, and by way of enigmas.
V. The prophets in general were not able to
prophesy at any time when they wished [to do so],
but were obliged to prepare their minds, and to sit
down joyfully, cheerfully and solitarily; seeing that
prophecy dwells neither amidst melancholy5 nor
1 Jer. i. 13. 2 Jer. i. 11.
3 Ezek. ii. 9. 4 Zech. v. 6.
5 -p -ww row vfy nrnwp iDte -ran
•p intfi rrvrtf -IDNP TD^D ir6 TOT rrw
Tin& $b rrw mwrr PNIC; TTD^ row i^y
nbp -priD *& pin^ lino vh\ mn^v T\r\n ^
nno^ in "pnD N^M D^tei nnii TIJID ^i
Nini paon p» %-n ]^3D ^ inp nnyi now
miT T
" C7n^o Dflwid a Psalm." This informs us that the
Shechina (the Majesty of God) dwelt with him (David) first,
and
116
amidst apathy, but amidst joyfulness; and there
fore the sons of the prophets [used to have] before
them a psaltery6 and a tabret, and a pipe, and a
harp, and thus used to seek after prophecy; and,
on this account, it is said: D^13fiD nom7 And
they shall [want to] prophesy, (1 Sam. x. 5.);
meaning that : they trained themselves in the man
ner of prophecy, so that they might [in time] pro
phesy, just as we say: ^l^D8 ^3 such and such
and then he sung the song, "A Psalm unto David." — This
informs us, that he first sung the song, and then the Shechina
dwelt with him ; for the Shechina dwells neither amidst apathy,
nor amidst melancholy, laughter, levity, or idle prattling, but
amidst joyfulness [arising from the fulfilling] of the Com
mandments, for it is said : But now bring me a minstrel. And
it came to pass, when the minstrel played, that the hand of the
Lord came upon him, 2 Kings iii. 15.
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Psachim, Section 10.
It will easily be perceived that the circumstance of some
of the Psalms being inscribed thus: ~)OD "TIT? Unto David
a Psalm, and some thus: "T)"6 "11DTZD A Psalm unto David,
gave rise to this reasoning of the Rabbins.
6 See 1 Sam. x. 5.
7. Here our Author's argument turns on D'WUnD being
in the Hithpael, which very frequently expresses to feign,
pretend or want to do some thing. As an instance we shall
mention the 7th verse in the 13th Chapter of the Proverbs.
n piTI WnnD to )W ~>&ynD W there is that maketh
himself (i. e. pretends to be, or wants to make himself) rich,
yet hath nothing ; there is that maketh himself, (pretends to be,
or wants to make himself) poor, yet hath great riches. The
same also D^QITID HOm ought in our Author's opinion to
be rendered by: And they ^_shalT\ want to make prophets of
themselves.
Also in the Hithpael. See the preceding note.
116
a man MAKES HIMSELF GREAT, (pretends, or wants
to be great). Those who sought to prophesy were
called D'Wmn "01 l the sous of prophets, (young
prophets, or candidates to be prophets), but al
though they were thus preparing their minds, it
still was possible that the Shechina (the Majesty
of God) should dwell with them, and also possible
that it should not dwell with them.
VI, All that which we have said [on this
head] relates to the manner of prophecy of all the
ancient and later prophets, except Moses our Rabbi,
the master of all prophets. But what difference
was there between the prophecy of Moses, and
the prophecy of all the other prophets ? — All the
[other] prophets [saw the prophecy] in a dream or
in a vision ; but our Rabbi Moses saw it, whilst
he was awake, and standing upright, for it is said :
And when Moses ivas gone into the tabernacle of
the congregation to speak with Him, then he
heard the voice of one speaking unto him, (Numb,
vii. 89).
VII. To all the [other] prophets [it was re
vealed] through the medium of an angel, and there
fore they saw that which they saw, in an allegory
or enigma, but to Moses our Rabbi it was not
through the medium of an angel, for it is said:
With him will I speak MOUTH TO MOUTH, (Numb.
xii. 8). And it is also said : And the Lord spake
unto Moses FACE TO FACE, (Exod. xxxiii. 11).
1 12 Kings ii. .1. and also in several other places in Scrip
ture.
117
And again it is said: And the SIMILITUDE OF
THE LORD SHALL HE BEHOLD, (Numb. xii. 8.) ; by
which it was meant to express, that there was no
allegory, but that he saw the thing quite per
spicuously, not in an enigma, nor in any allegory ;
and this is what the law bears witness concerning
him [by saying] : EVEN APPARENTLY and NOT IN
DARK SPEECHES, (Numb. xii. 8.), meaning, that he
did not prophesy in dark speeches, but openly,
because he saw the thing quite perspicuously.
VIII. All the other prophets were terrified,
troubled and worn2 out [by the power of prophecy] ;
but with Moses our Rabbi it was not so, and this
is what the Scripture says : As a man speaketh
unto his friend, (Exod. xxxiii. 11.) ; meaning, that
as a man is not troubled by hearing the words of
his fellow, so the mind of Moses our Rabbi had
the power of conceiving the word of prophecy,
whilst retaining all its faculties unimpaired3.
IX. All the [other] prophets could not pro
phesy at any time that they wished [to do so] ;
but with Moses our Rabbi it was not so ; but at
any time when he wished for it, the Holy Spirit
came4 upon him, and prophecy dwelt with him ; so
that it was not necessary for him to prepare his
mind, and to put himself in readiness; for, behold !
literally : And melting away.
3 rf?tf HDP ty 1»iy Kim literally: whilst standing per
fectly on his stand.
? literally : was put on him.
118
he always was prepared and ready for it, like the
ministering1 angels. He therefore was able to
prophesy at any time, as it is said : Stand still,
and I will hear what the Lord will command con
cerning you, (Numb. ix. 8). And this was assured
to him by God, for it is said : Go say to them,
Get you into your tents agai.i. But as for thee,
stand thou here by me2, (Deut. v. 30, 31).
X. Behold ! by this you learn3 that with re
gard to all the [other] prophets, these, when pro
phecy departed from them, returned to their tents
again, by which is meant, [that they returned again
to] their bodily wants, like the rest of the people,
and therefore did not keep away from their wives2 ;
but as to Moses our Rabbi, he did not return to
1 By jmt^n ^DND the ministering or officiating angels,
those angels are understood^that are in the immediate presence
of the Almighty.
2 ran *?N ^ IBM TTQ tynpn ^20 IDIN rmrr>
n^o now nn array fea TOE «)» TON bx
-IBB pTin nrr
Tiioy ns nnw
" Judah says : By the word of the Holy One, blessed be
He ! it was said unto him (Moses) : come not at \_your~\ wives,
(Exod. xix. 15.); now as Moses was comprehended among
them (the Israelites), then, behold ! it was forbidden to all of
them. But when He said : Get you into your tents again, then,
behold ! He has allowed it to them ; Moses therefore said
unto Him : Am I also to be among them ? (i. e. is it allowed
to me as well as to them ?) But He said unto him, it is not
so, but : Stand thou here by me." — Shemotk Rabbah.
literally : Behold ! thou hast learned.
119
his former tent, and therefore he did keep away
from women4, and from all similar [wants] for ever,
so that his mind became bound unto the Rock of
the Universe ; glory never departed from him ; the
skin of his face shone, (Exod. xxxiv. 30.) ; and he
became sanctified like the angels.
XL As to the prophet, it is possible that
his prophecy might be merely for his own benefit,
[namely] that it might enlarge his own mind, and
extend his own knowledge; to the end that he
might know of those sublime matters that which
he did not know before ; but it is also possible that
he might be sent to any nation of the nations of
the earth, or to the inhabitants of any city or king
dom, in order to set them right, and to make
known unto them that which they ought to do, or
to restrain them from the wicked deeds which they
were practising5, and [in this case, namely], when
he is sent [on such commissions], a sign or wonder
is delivered to him, to the end that the people may
know that God has really sent him.
XII. We do not, however, believe every one
who performs a sign or wonder to be a prophet,
unless he be a man whom we previously knew to
have been worthy of prophecy, in consequence of
his wisdom and his actions, whereby he was exalted
above all his fellow creatures6, and also to have
4 n£Ml ]D literally: from the woman (or wife). See
p. 118. Note 2.
6 DrVT^tt/ literally : that were in their hands.
6 1^*0 ^32 literally : children or men of his sort.
120
trained himself in the way of prophecy, in holiness
and sobriety1 ; but if then he come and perform a
sign or wonder, saying [at the same time] that God
has sent him, we2 are commanded to hearken unto
him, for it is said : Unto him ye shall hearken,
(Deut. xviii. 15).
XIII. But still it is possible that he should
perform a sign or wonder, and yet not be a prophet ;
and as to the sign — there may be something wrong
in the matter3 ; but for all that we are commanded
to hearken unto him, because he, having been a
great and wise man, and worthy of prophecy, we
ought to take him for what he was supposed l to be,
literally : and in separation, from ££H2 fo set
apart. Thus with the Rabbins every strictly sober man who
endeavours to part with the grosser pleasures of the world, is
called ttfl"ia, and the training one's self to so strictly sober a
life, is called jnttTHa . But to those who by way of hypocrisy
showed themselves too punctilious in their abstemiousness,
and who fell into the grossest self-conceit, the name of
Pharisees, was given as a stigmatizing epithet.
literally : it is a Commandment.
3 132 D^lll V? W literally: there is something in it, or
simply "pi D'HTT something in it, is a well known Rabbinical
phrase which implies that there is something wrong in the
matter, that the thing is suspicious or unaccountable.
4 Ifiprn ^V 1JTIN pTDyD— npin (probably from pTH
strong., or to hold}, is generally used by the Rabbins to denote
any strong hold, or reason for supposing some thing, (almost
bordering on the certainty of an axiom), thus they say : Hptn
inn fya ^ai na TyO DIN P* There is a great reason
to suppose, or it is held for certain, that no man can behave in an
impudent
121
for so we are commanded [to do], just as we are
commanded to decide a legal case, by [the deposi
tion of] two honest witnesses, although it is possi
ble that they should have borne false witness ;
since, however, with us they are [supposed to
be] honest [men], we5 ought to support them in
their honesty. And respecting such and the like
matters it is said: The secret things belong unto
the Lord our God: but those things which are
revealed belong unto us, and to our children,
(Deut. xxix. 29.) ; and again it is said : For man
looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord
looketh on the heart, (1 Sam. xvi. 7).
impudent manner to his creditor. And so they say also : ^pltf
JTnpTntt NIU we take the man for what he was supposed,
or held to be ; so that IJlptH by l/Tltf j^Tp^D signifies : they
him for what he was supposed to be.
5 by Ifiltf VTDyB literally : they place them on.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO THE FOUNDATIONS
OF THE LAW.
CHAPTER VIII.
WITH regard to Moses our Rabbi, the Is
raelites did not believe him in consequence of the
signs which he performed, (for he who believes in
consequence of signs, must still have some suspi
cion in his mind1 whether it might not have been
possible that the sign should have been per
formed by enchantment or witchcraft2); but, [on
the contrary], all the signs which Moses performed
in the wilderness were performed by him, as a
[mere] matter of necessity, and not with the
purpose of giving proof of [the truth of] his
prophecy. When it was necessary to drown the
Egyptians — he divided the sea, and plunged them
into it. When we had need of food — he brought
us down Manna. When they were thirsty — he
divided the rock for their sake. When Korah
literally : in his heart.
2 And consequently, had the Israelites believed Moses in
consequence of the signs which he performed, their belief
could never have been firm, and unshaken by suspicion.
123
and his company denied him — the earth swal
lowed them up. And so it was with all the other
signs.
II. Wherefore then did they believe him?
[It was] in consequence of accompanying him to
Mount Sinai; when our own eyes and not an
other's beheld, and when our own ears and not
another's heard, the fire, the thunderings and the
lightnings ; whilst he approached the thick dark
ness, and the voice spake unto him in our own
hearing: Moses! Moses! go, and say unto them
so and so; just as it is said: The Lord talked
with you face to face, (Deut. v. 4). And again
it is said : The Lord made not this covenant with
our fathers*, (Deut. v. 3).
III. But how do we know that the accompa
nying of him to Mount Sinai alone was the proof
of his prophecy being true, and not liable to si\$-
picion ? — It is because it is said : Lo, I come unto
thee in a thick cloud, that the people may %&ar
when I speak with thee, and BELIEVE THEE: FOR;
EVER, (Exod. xix. 9). Consequently, before that
event, they did not believe him with a faith
which could last for ever, but with a faith which
could still admit of doubt3.
IV. And therefore [we say], that those [very
men], to whom he was sent, were the witnesses to
* but with us, even us, who are all of us here alive this day.
3 rnran&l -nmn rmrW t!W literally: after winch
(here is £s(iU~\ meditation and reflection.
his prophecy that it was true ; so that he needed
not to perform any other sign for them, for both
they and he himself were witnesses in the matter,
just as two witnesses who saw together any one
thing, would mutually bear witness to each other,
that they spoke the truth ; and neither of them
would need to give a proof to the other; so
with regard to Moses our Rabbi, after accom
panying him to Mount Sinai, all the Israelites
became his witnesses, and there was no need for
him to perform any sign before them.
V. Now this is that which the Holy One,
blessed be He ! spake unto him at the beginning
of his prophecy, when He delivered unto him the
signs to be performed in Egypt, saying: And
they shall hearken to thy voice, (Exod. iii. 18).
[For] Moses our Rabbi well knew, that he who
believes in consequence of signs, still entertains
in his mind some suspicion — that he still doubts
and reflects — and therefore he declined to go,
and said : Rut, behold ! they will not believe me,
(Exod. iv. 1). Until the Holy One, blessed be
He ! made known unto him that " these signs
are only [to serve] until they have gone out from
Egypt ; but that after they have gone out and
stood on this mount, all suspicion, that they may
have entertained against thee, will be removed ;
for I give thee here a sign, by which they will know
that I have truly sent thee from the very first,
so that no suspicion shall remain in their minds1."
literally : in their hearts.
125
And this is that which the Scripture says: And
this shall be a token unto thee that I have sent
thee: when thou hast brought forth the people
out of Egypt, ye shall serve God upon this
mountain, (Exod. iii.
VL Hence we2 say, that we would not helieve
any prophet that should arise after Moses our
Rabbi, in consequence of the sign alone, saying :
" If he perform a sign, we will hearken unto him
in every thing that he may say," — but [if we
hearken unto him, it is] in consequence of the
commandment, with which Moses charged us in
the law, saying : " When he gives you a sign, ye
shall hearken unto him ;" just as he commanded
us to decide a [legal] matter by two witnesses, al
though we may not know whether they have borne
true or false witness, so are we also commanded
to hearken unto this prophet, although we do not
know whether the sign be true, or [the work of]
witchcraft3 or enchantment.
VII. And therefore if a prophet were to
arise and perform great signs or wonders, but
sought to deny the prophecy of Moses our Rabbi,
we should not hearken to him, but should know
certainly4 that the signs were [performed] by en
chantment or witchcraft ; seeing that the prophecy
of Moses our Rabbi was not [established] by
2 "IDIN rWXlM literally : Hence thou sayest.
3 ZDN1?! syittDl literally : by witchcraft or enchantment.
literally : plainly, clearly.
126
signs, so that we could compare the signs of this
man with the signs of the other; but we saw it
with our own eyes, and heard it with our own
ears, the same as he (Moses) himself heard it.
VIII. Behold ! what the matter resembles ;
it is just like witnesses that were to hear witness
before a man, respecting a thing which he saw
with his own eyes, that it was not so as he saw
it ; in which case he would surely not hearken
unto them, but would know certainly that they
were false witnesses. And therefore the law says,
that if [even] the sign or the wonder come to
pass, thou shalt [still] not hearken unto the words
of that prophet ; for behold ! this [man] comes to
thee with a sign or wonder, to deny that which
thou sawest with thy own eyes; and since we
only believe signs, in consequence of the command
ment with which Moses has charged us, how then
are we to receive the sign of him, who comes to
deny the prophecy of Moses our Rabbi, which
we both saw and heard?
PRECEPTS RELATING TO THE FOUNDATIONS
OF THE LAW.
CHAPTER IX.
WITH regard to the law, it is clear and mani
fest, that it is a commandment which is to last for
ever and ever, and which does not admit of any
alteration, diminution or addition ; for it is said :
What thing soever I command you, observe to do
it; THOU SHALT NOT ADD THERETO, NOR DIMI
NISH FROM IT, (Deut. xii. 32). Again it is said :
But those things which are revealed belong unto
us and to our children FOR EVER, that we may do
all the words of this law, (Deut. xxix. 29). Be
hold ! this informs us, that, with respect to all the
words of the law, we are commanded to perform
the same FOR EVER. Moreover it is said: An
ordinance FOR EVER in your generations, (Numh.
xv. 15.) ; and again it is said : It is not in heaven,
(Deut. xxx. 12).
II. Behold ! this informs us that no prophet
is allowed to introduce henceforth any innovation.
Should therefore any man arise either from among
the nations or from among Israel, and perform any
sign or wonder, and declare that the Lord has
sent him to add any commandment, or to diminish
any commandment, or to explain any of the com-
128
mandments in such a way1 as we have not heard
from Moses ; or if he were to say that the com
mandments which have been commanded to the
Israelites are not [to last] for ever, and from ge
neration to generation2, hut that they were only
temporary commandments : then, hehold ! that
man is a false prophet, (for hehold ! he came to
deny the prophecy of Moses), and so he is to be
destroyed by strangulation3 in consequence of his
literally : an explanation, i. e. by such an explana
tion as $c.
2 JTHTT "nnTl literally: and for the generations of genera
tions.
3
miDwr nrvQ i wnn worr
pyn sbx rrya* nno mim
And it is written : Even that prophet shall die, (Deut. xviii.
20). Now whenever death is recorded in the law without
Qthe mode] being specified, it is no other than that by stran
gulation.
Bab. Talmud., Treatise Sanhedrin, Section 10.
The punishment of death, according to the doctrine of the
Talmudists, is divided into two principal classes ; namely, into
|H /VH ATTO death awarded by the court of justice, and fTTVD
D^D£f ^TQ death by the hands of Heaven, viz. when God has
reserved it to Himself to destroy the transgressor. The first
was, according to the nature of the crime, inflicted in four
different manners, viz.
1. By H^pD pelting or stoning; when the culprit, pi
nioned and stripped of his clothes, with the two witnesses,
ascended a scaffold twice as high as the height of a man, whence
one of the witnesses pushed him down, so that he fell with
his face to the ground ; if death ensued, there was no occa
sion for stoning or pelting ; but if there still remained life in
the culprit, then the other witness flung a very large stone at
his chest; and if, after this, the culprit was still not quite dead,
the
129
having dealt proudly by thus speaking in the name
of the Lord, things which He has not commanded
the people pelted him with stones till life was extinct, thus
conforming to the command given in Deut. xvii. 7 : The
hands of the witnesses shall be first upon him to put him to death,
and afterward the hands of all the people.
2dly. By HS'Htt/ Burning ; when the culprit was placed
in dung up to his middle, and the two witnesses, by pulling
the two ends of a towel which was put around his neck,
compelled him to open his mouth ; some melted tin, lead,
or other metal, was then poured into it, so as to cause his
bowels to be burnt by the same.
3dly. By 3*")H Slaying; which always implies rWlH
^l^Dl destroying with a scimitar or sivord, by which the cul
prit was decapitated.
4thly. By p3H Strangulation ; when the culprit was also
placed in dung up to his middle, and the two witnesses, by
pulling the two ends of a towel which was put around his
neck, put an end to his existence.
In the order in which these four different modes of ex
ecution succeed each other here, they were supposed by the
Rabbins to be each of them successively less severe than the
preceding one ; so that, according to them, ilTpD Stoning,
was the severest, and plTT Strangulation, the most lenient of
all.
Blasphemers and idolaters, after they had been stoned to
death in the manner already described, were suspended from
a post a short time before sun-set, and then immediately
taken down; conformably to the commandment: his body
shall not remain all night upon the tree, (Deut. xxi. 23).
Men only were hung, and not women; in consequence of
its being written, with regard to those that are to be hung :
And if a MAN have committed a sin worthy of death, (Deut.
xxi. 22.), which, according to the Rabbins, excludes women.
With respect to the punishment of death to be awarded to
& man
130
him ; for He, blessed be His name ! has [on the
contrary] enjoined Moses, that this command
ment should be unto us and to our children FOR
EVER, and God is not a man that He should lie.
III. But if so, why then is it said in the law :
/ will raise them up a prophet from among their
brethren LIKE UNTO TIIEE\ (Deut. xviii. 18.)?
[By this it is] not [meant] that he (the prophet)
is to come to establish any [new] law, but only
to enjoin [the observation of] the [actual] law,
and to warn the people that they should not tres
pass against it ; just as the last of the prophets
man by heaven, this is again divided into D^ftttf ''Tl riTVD
Death by the hands of Heaven, which refers to the body only,
and fully atones for the sin ; and into J1""D Cutting off, which
refers sometimes to the body only, (yet so that death does
not fully atone for the crime, and consequently the soul is still
to suffer after having parted with the body) ; sometimes to
the soul only, (that is to say, that the soul is to be annihilated
after the body has lived its natural time) ; and sometimes to
both body and soul, so that both are at once destroyed by
heaven, which is only the case with Blasphemers, in conse
quence of its being said, with regard to them : rn!D.n miDil
NTH tttSEn That soul shall utterly be cut off, (Numb. xv. 31.),
where the repetition n~D.n Dl^n implies according to the
opinion of some of the Rabbins, the destruction of both body
and soul.
Some of the Rabbins hold the opinion that .THD cutting off,
implies also the dying childless; and make the difference be
tween D^ttf "H*1! nJVD and .THD to consist in this.
1 Which expression, like unto thee, if not for our Author's
explanation, might seem to convey the idea of the possibility
of another prophet's arising, whose authority should be in
every respect equal to that of Moses.
131
said : Remember ye the law of Moses, my servant,
(Mai. iv. 4). Moreover, if he (the prophet) were
to charge us with any thing respecting private
matters; as, for instance: go into that place, or
do not go ; join battle to day, or do not join
[hattle] ; build this wall, or do not build it ; we
are [likewise] commanded to hearken unto him.
IV. And he who trespasses against his words
(commands) deserves to be destroyed by Heaven2,
for it is said ; And it shall come to pass, that
whosoever will not hearken unto My words which
he shall speak in My name, I WILL REQUIRE
IT OF HIM\ (Deut. xviii. 19). Moreover a pro
phet who trespasses against his own words, or sup
presses his prophecy4, also deserves to be destroyed
^Tl HJTD literally : death by the hands of Plea-
ven. See p. 128, Note 3.
3 DW -H-a 10VD fcm» 'OIJN ITOI " And it is written
/ will require it of him, [[meaning] by the hands of Heaven."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sanhedrin, Section 10.
4 In the Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sanhedrin, Section 10. we
find the following Mishnah :
by -imiom irwi^ ntf Earn bm DTK 'H'a inrro
D^D^ vpi inn^D iD^y nn by iiy^ ^>a
ID^D vrnx
" He who is a false proj)het, he who prophesies that
which he has not heard, and he who prophesies that which
was not said unto him, are to be destroyed by the hands of
men; but he who suppresses his prophecy, and he who is
slack about the words of a prophet ; and also a prophet who
trans-
132
by Heaven ; and it is with regard to these three'
[cases], that it is said : / will require it of
him.
V. Also if a prophet, whom we know to he
a prophet, were to tell us that we should trespass
against any one of the commandments stated in
the law, or even against several commandments,
whether they be slight1 or important ones, for a
certain time only ; we are commanded to hearken
unto him.
transgresses his own words, are to be destroyed by the hands
of Heaven, for it is said : / will require it of him"
Thus far the Mishnah; and the Gemara, on discussing
this subject says?, that we have an instance of a prophet's sup
pressing his prophecy in Jonah, the son of Amittai; another
instance of one's being slack about the words of a prophet, we
have in the man of the sons of the prophets, who said unta
his neighbour in the word of the Lord : Smite me, I pray thee ;
when the man refused to smite him, and was told by him :
Because thou hast not obeyed the voice of the Lord, behold, as
soon as thou art departed from me, a lion shall slay thee,
(1 Kings xx. 35, 36). And again, they observe that an in
stance of a prophet's transgressing his own words is recorded in
I Kings xiii. in the man of God who prophesied against the
altar of Jeroboam at Beth-el, when he refused the king's en
tertainment, in consequence of his having been commanded by
the word of God, saying : Eat no bread, nor drink water, nor
turn again by the same way that thou earnest, but who still
suffered himself to be seduced by the old prophet, to go back
and eat and drink with him, and who in consequence of this,
was slain by a lion.
U literall: whether liht- ones or
133
VI. For thus we are taught by the sages of
old, by tradition2 : " In every thing that the pro
phet bids thee trespass against the words of the
law, as in the case of Elijah on mount Carmel3,
(as recorded in 1 Kings xviii.), hearken unto him,
except in matters of idolatry." But [observe],
this must be for a certain time only, as [it was]
with Elijah on mount Carmel, [namely] when
he offered a burnt offering in a foreign country4,
though Jerusalem alone was chosen for this [pur
pose], and though he who offers a sacrifice in a
foreign country deserves fi"O to be cut ojfb; but
notwithstanding this, because he was a prophet,
we were commanded to hearken unto him; for
D literally : by the mouth of word of report.
3 Elijah's trespass on that occasion consisted in this, that
he offered a burnt offering in a foreign country, contrary to
the commandment enjoined by Moses: Take heed to thyself
that thou offer not thy burnt offerings in every place that thou
seest, (Deut. xii. 13), as will be perceived from our Author's
reasoning in this paragraph. But as Elijah did this only tem
porarily and for the purpose of giving the lie to the pro
phets of Baal, the people were bound to obey him. Thus
the Rabbins say, in the Bab. Talmud, Treatise Yebamoth,
Section 10.
rra by -niy -ft -OK
sb ^on te-on -iro
" Unto him ye shall hearken, (Deut. xviii. 15). Even if
he (the prophet) bid thee transgress any of the commandments
Qenjoined] in the law, as Elijah Qdid] on mount Carmel, yet
so it be temporarily only, hearken unto him."
4 V^rO literally : without or abroad.
r- See page 128, the latter part of Note 3.
134
respecting such instances it is also said : Unto
him ye shall hearken, (Deut. xviii. 15). Now
had one asked Elijah and said unto him : " How
can we break that which is written in the law :
that thou offer not thy burnt offerings in every
place that iliou seest, (Deut. xii. 13.)?" he would
have answered thus : God has commanded that
he only who constantly1 offers sacrifices in foreign
countries deserves to he cut off, and agreeably to
this Moses too commanded [us] ; but as for my
self, I shall offer a sacrifice in a foreign country
this day only, [and this I do] by the command
of the Lord, in order to give the lie to the pro
phets of Baal.
VII. And in this manner if any one of
the prophets order us to transgress [a command
ment] temporarily, we are commanded to hearken
unto him ; but if he say that the thing is to be
broken for ever, he must be destroyed by strangu
lation ; for the law says : Unto us and to our
children FOR EVER, (Deut. xxix. 29).
VIII. And in like manner if he (the prophet)
[propose to] break any of the things which we have
learned by tradition ; or if he say, with respect
to any point of the law, that the Lord has en
joined him that the matter should be decided so
and so, or that [in any rabbinical controversy]
the point2 ought to be decided by the opinion
literally : always, for ever.
This is the Rabbinical term for any decision in
controversial matters.
135
of such and such a person ; then hehokl ! that man
is a false prophet, and must he strangled3, although
he perform a sign ; for, hehold ! he came to give the
lie to the law, which says : It is not in Heaven*,
s See page 128, Note 3.
4 The importance which the Rabbins attach to this pas
sage of Scripture, viz. It is not in Heaven, is so great, that
they go so far as to say, that it implies that God has Himself
renounced the right of ever interfering in the discussions of
any of the commandments enjoined in the law ; so that not
only a prophet who should assume the right of deciding any
rabbinical controversy on the alleged authority of inspiration
would be disregarded, but even a voice from Heaven itself
would be, and actually has been, disregarded in such instances.
In the Bab. Talmud, Treatise Babbah Mezia/i, Section 4, a
controversy is recorded to have taken place between Rabbi
Eliezer and the other Rabbins; and after Rabbi Eliezer's
opinion had been repeatedly rejected, it is stated as follows :
inn ipjn my nr inn VTIDI ro*?n DN nrf?
ro* niND yi-u* rb nDNi HDK HND
DN or6 *IDNI -irn innn p m»-i
arming D^DH no* nrn inov D^DH
DN "ID^I -JTH D^DH JiDKD rp*n ^^ID »
ma i^rr IPPDV
DK DH^J ID« v^n^ u^i am
HD Dn^ H^Sll HI n^ Ht
ispr ^
ro^n D^ onS n^^i nrn
p ni nrw¥» irrav o^Dtc/n p
D^DttTl K ^D ^^H D'TOl K
nro "iiDt^ ^ nil pn^t^D UN
NIPT inn ^t^ip TIV ^D rr6
i UITOS "iDNT i^n Kp rr^
« He
136
(Dent. xxx. 12.); but in temporary matters we
must hearken unto him in every thing.
" He (Rabbi Eliezer) said unto them : < If the matter is to
be decided by my opinion, let this Carob-tree, (Siliqua Arbor}
prove it ! ' so the Carob-tree moved [from its place] to a dist
ance of an hundred cubits, and, according to some, even to a
distance of four hundred cubits; but the others said unto him,
' Men must not bring proofs from a Carob-tree/ Then he said
again, ' If the matter is to be decided by my opinion, let this
stream of water prove it !' — so the stream of water changed its
course, and flowed backwards ; but the others said unto him,
' Men must not bring proofs from a stream of water/ Then
he said again, ' If the matter is to be decided by my opinion,
let the walls of this lecture room prove it ! ' so the walls of the
lecture room bent down and were about to fall, but Rabbi
Joshuah rebuked them, saying unto them : ' When the dis
ciples of the sages are contending with one another in law
matters, of what consequence are you ? ' So the walls did not
fall, out of respect to Rabbi Joshuah, yet neither did they
stand up, out of respect to Rabbi Eliezer, and so they are still
standing obliquely. Then he (Rabbi Eliezer) said again unto
them, ' If the matter is to be decided by my opinion, let them
prove it from Heaven !' — So an echo (a voice from Heaven)
went forth and said : ' What will you have from Rabbi Eli
ezer, according to whose opinion matters ought to be decided
in all instances?' But Rabbi Joshuah rose on his legs, and
said — ' IT is NOT IN HEAVEN I' — But this [text] It is not in
Heaven, what does it mean? Rabbi Jeremiah said: [it
means that] ' men must not care for a voice from Heaven, for it
has already been written in the law on mount Sinai: *Hn&
JTO"6 DM")* After a multitude \_ye oughf} to incline, (Exod.
* mtonb D-m nnx rntaa1? m by ruyn N^n rnjnb n-m ""inx rvnn xb
Thou shalt not follow a multitude to [do] evil; neither shalt thou speak in a
cause to decline after many to wrest [judgment], (Exod. xxiii. 2). The Rab
bins altogether disregarding the accent, divide this text in such a manner, as
to make a distinct sentence of the last three words mianb Dsm "inN, which
they seem to have translated thus : After a multitude [ye ought] to incline,
implying
137
IX. But when is it so1 ? — [It is so] with
regard to all other commandments ; as to matters
of idolatry, however, we do not hearken unto him,
not even temporarily. And were he even to per
form2 great signs and wonders, yet if he say that
the Lord commanded him that some idol should
be worshipped, though for that day only, or for
that- hour only — then behold! this man has spo
ken to turn you away from the Lord, and with
respect to such a one the Scripture commands
xxiii. 2).' Rabbi Nathan, on meeting Elijah, asked him:
* What did the Holy One, blessed be He! do at that time?'
(viz. at the time when the voice from Heaven was thus dis
regarded and opposed by the above-stated argument) ; when
he (Elijah) answered him: ' He laughed and said: My
children have triumphed over Me! My children have tri
umphed over Me !' "
DH11 HD1 literally: In what [respect] are
these words said ?
2 -IDW DK ^i pnr "an IDK im
yin b ynv mm nn by
jpp-n yxDNi non ib TD^D
*
" Rabbi Abuhu said in the name of Rabbi Jochanan : In
every respect if a prophet bid thee transgress the words of the
law, hearken unto him ; except in matters relating to the
worship of idols, in which case, though he were to cause the
sun to stand still before thee in the midst of the firmament,
thou must not hearken unto him." — Bab. Talmud, Treatise
Sanhedrim, Section 10.
implying: that all doubts and scruples which may present themselves in
cases of law, ought to be determined by a plurality of votes. Onkels too
renders miflnb D-m -inx by : N3s~r obti' -N'OD ira after [tke opinions or
voles o/"] mati7/t determine Hie law-case.
138
and says: And the sign or the wonder come to
pass... Thou slialt not hearken unto the words of
that prophet... IB ecause he hath spoken TO TURN
YOU AWAY FROM THE LoRD YOUR GoD9 (Deilt.
xiii. 2, 3, 5). For behold ! this man came to give
the lie to the prophecy of Moses ; and therefore
we know for a certainty that he is a false pro
phet, and that that which he performed was
[performed] hy enchantment and witchcraft; he
[therefore] must be strangled1.
1 See page 128, note 3.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO THE FOUNDATIONS
OF THE LAW.
CHAPTER X.
ANY prophet that may arise for us, (i. e. for
our benefit) and say : that the Lord has sent him
— need not perform any sign, like one of the signs
of Moses our Rabbi, or like the signs of Elijah
or Elisha, which consisted in a change in the
course of nature2 ; but his sign ought [to consist in
this, namely], that he foretell things which are to
happen in the world, and that his words be veri
fied ; for it is said : And if thou say in thine
heart: How shall we know the word, fyc3. (Deut.
xviii. 21).
II. Therefore if a man come, who is worthy
of prophesying through the operation of the Lord,
literally: In which
there is an alteration in the manner, (i. e. the usual course) of
the Universe.
3 And if thou say in thine heart, How shall we know the word
which the Lord hath not spoken ? — When a prophet speaketh in
the name of the Lord, if the thing follow not, nor come to pass,
that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken, but the pro
phet hath spoken it presumptuously, fyc. (Deut. xviii. 21, 22).
From which the inference is drawn,, that if the words spoken
by a prophet in the name of the Lord, actually come to pass,
he must be a true prophet.
140
and moreover if be come neither to add nor to
diminish, but to serve the Lord by [fulfilling]
the commandments of the law, they must not say
unto him : divide the sea before us ; or : call a
dead body into life before us, or [do any of] the
like things, and then we will believe thee ; but
they must say unto him : If thou be a prophet,
foretell things that are to happen ; and so he
tells them, and we wait to see, whether his words
will come to pass, or whether they will not come
to pass. And, should even the least thing [of
what he foretold] fail1, it will be evident that he
is a false prophet ; but if all his words come to
pass, he must be looked upon by us2 to be a faith
ful man. We must however examine him many
times, and if all his words are found to be true,
then behold ! that man is a true prophet, just as
it is said of Samuel : And all Israel., from J}an
even to Beer-sheba, knew that Samuel was esta
blished to be a prophet of the Lord3, (1 Sam. iiL
20).
III. But do not the observers of times and
the diviners also foretell that which is to happen ?
—what difference then is there between the pro
phet and them? — Now [the fact is, that as to]
observers of times,, diviners, and such men, some
of their words may be fulfilled, and some of them
1 te3 literally : fall.
2 U^Vl nVP literally : he shall he m our eyes.
? The verse preceding this is: And 8amncl grew, ana
I he Lord wax with him, AXD DID LET NONE OF HIS W
PALL TO THE GROUND.
141
may not be fulfilled, just as it is said: Let now
the astrologers, the stargazers, the monthly prog-
nosticators, stand up, and save thee FROM [these
things'] THAT shall come upon thee, (Isai. xlvii.
13.) ; [here the prophet purposely introduces the
word] "IDND FROM [SOME things*] THAT [shall
come upon thee], and not [the words] ~WX bl ALL
[things] THAT [shall come upon thee]. And indeed
it is also possible that none of their wrords should
be fulfilled at all, but that they should have been
altogether mistaken, just as it is said: That
frustrateth the tokens of the liars, and maketh
diviners mad, (Isai. xliv. 25). But as to the
prophet, all his words are fulfilled, for it is said :
That there shall fall unto the earth nothing of
the word of the Lord, (2 Kings x. 10). And
4 Our Author, by taking the letter D in the word
to convey a partitive sense, like the D in THSD npfil and
she took \_SOME] of the fruit thereof, (Gen. iii. 6,), understands
the prophet to say: that though the astrologers, stargazers,
&c. might at times have been able to foretell or prevent by
their enchantments SOME few of the things which are to happen
in this world, (for that they should be able to foretell or pre
vent all and every thing that was to happen, was quite out of
the question, this being altogether beyond their power) ; yet
by the will of the Almighty, they were now in this instance
to be stripped even of the limited and scanty knowledge
which they once possessed, so that they should not be able to
decipher one single letter of that which is written in the
book of fate. The text in question would therefore, according
to our Author's opinion, admit of the following version : Let
now the astrologers, the slargazcrs, the monthly prognosticates,
sfand up and save tltee even from PART of that which shall come
upon thcc,
again it is said : The prophet, that hath a dream,
let him tell a dream ; and he that hath My word,
let him speak My word faithfully. What is the
chaff to the wheat? saith the Lord, (Jer. xxiii.
28.) ; meaning, that the words of diviners and
dreams, are like the chaff, in which there has been
mixed a little wheat ; but their (the prophets')
words are like wheat, in which there is no chaff
at all.
IV. And with regard to this, the Scripture
has assured us and said : that those things, which
the observers of times, and the diviners foretell
to other nations falsely \ the prophet will foretell
to you, in the words of truth; so that you have
no need of any observer of times, or diviner or the
like men ; for it is said : There2 shall not be found
among yon any one that maketh his son or his
literally: and lie.
2 In order to render our Author's argument more clear.,
we shall quote the six verses of Deut. xviii. to which he
alludes, namely, from verse 10 to verse 15.
Ver. 10. There shall not be found among you any one that
maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the Jire, or that
useth divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a
witch.
Ver. 11. Or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits,
or a wizard, or a necromancer.
Ver. 12. For all that do these things are an abomination
unto the Lord : and because of these abominations the Lord thy
God doth drive them out from before thce.
Ver. 13. Thou shalt be perfect with the Lord thy God.
Ver. 1 4. For these nations, which thou shalt possess, heark
ened unto observers of times and unto diviners : but as for thec,
f/ic Lori! thy God hath not suffered thce so In do.
143
daughter to pass through the fire, &p....For these
nations, $c. ... (Deut. xviii. 10, 14). A prophet
from the midst of thee of thy brethren, fyc....
(Deut. xviii. 15).
V. Behold ! you are then informed, that
when a prophet arises for us, it is only to foretell
us things which are to happen in the world, such
as plenty, famine, war or peace, and the like
things. Yea, he may foretell even the concerns
of a private individual, just as Saul3, when he sus
tained a loss, went to a prophet, that he (the
prophet) might inform him of the place where it
(the thing lost) was4; and it is only things like
these that a prophet is to declare ; he is by no
means to establish a [new] law, or to add or
diminish any commandment.
VI. With regard to any fatal5 things which
the prophet may foretell, as, for instance, if he
were to foretell that such and such a person
will die, or that in such and such a year there
will be a famine or war, or the like things ; and
if it happen that his words do not come to
pass; this cannot be considered6 as disproving
V. 15. The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a prophet
from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him
ye shall hearken.
3 As is recorded in 1 Sam. ix.
4 IlDlpD literally : its place.
5 ni3>n2n ''"111 literally: things of vengeance, or re
tribution. This expression is always used by the Rabbins, to
express unfortunate or ominous events.
6 HO PN literally : there ix not in it.
144
his prophecy, and we must not say : behold ! he
has spoken, and yet it never came to pass ; for
the Holy One, blessed be He ! is alow to anger,
and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of the
evil; moreover it is possible that they (the sin
ners) have repented, and obtained pardon, as was
the case with the people of Nineveh1 ; or [it
may be] that He has given them a respite2, as
was the case with Hezekiah3.
VII. But if he (the prophet) assure [peo
ple] of any good, foretelling that it will be so and
so ; and yet the good, which he foretold, do not
come to pass, then it is evident4 that he is a false
prophet; inasmuch as every thing good which
God decrees, though it be on a certain condition*,
1 As recorded in Jonah, chap. iii.
2 Jl7.ro Itt literally : or that He has suspended.
3 Who though decreed to die, had still his life lengthened
for 15 years more, in consequence of his penitence, as re
corded in 2 Kings xx, and in Isaiah xxxviii.
4 yiTl literally : it is known.
5 TITTI Tin ta '•DV •»!•) mm prm
nrn vh wn by -fra** m\vb NVT im wnpn •»£>£
DTDttM -ODD epn IDMttf
mi Dray *n
nurn ^n ui iy»in mnrn
" And Rabbi Jochanan said again in the name of Rabbi
Jossi : Every word that went forth out of the mouth of the
Holy One, blessed be He! for good, (i. e. which contained
some
145
is not retracted by Him; so that we do not find
that He ever retracted any good promise6, ex
cept at the destruction of the first temple7, when
He assured the righteous, that they should not
be destroyed with the wicked ; and yet retracted8
His word.
some good promise), though even on a \^certaiii\ condition., He
never retracted it? How do we know this? — We know it
by what happened to Moses our Rabbi; for it is said: Let
Me alone, that I may destroy them, and blot out their name from
under heaven; and I will make of thee a nation mightier and
greater than they, (Dent. ix. 14). Now although Moses
begged mercy respecting this thing, and although God can
celled it (the decree), yet, for all this, He fulfilled it on his
(Moses's) children, for it is said: The sons of Moses were Ger-
shom and Eliezer. And the sons of Eliezer were Rehabiah the
chief, fyc But the sons of Rehabiah were VERY MANY, fyc.
(1 Chron. xxiii. 15, 17)-
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Berachoth, Section 1.
6 HUD 1111 literally : in a good thing.
7 ]1ltfN1 ]lini literally : at the first destruction, which
stands for p&NI JT1 pllll at the destruction of the first
house {temple).
8 ron -pii ttmpn '3D HUD mo nnrep xb rbyn
pniT IDIW IMIDI m HIE yin n&rft ni irrn
DTONH mmo by w rwim -vyn Tim
? ID^ 'ui ' rwyyn miyinn by
bv |mo by u\vn) ~]b tonaA
n n^in ^»te nni ia^ vb® i
rf?in 'ONfo DHI ito^^ na m ^ v"n
b& 13111 Kin im ttmpn ^ nn ma
crpro
14G
VIII. Behold ! you are then informed, thai
the prophet can only he tried hy the good which
s yvri r IDN lira
Q^y ^ um vsb mDN DHD top' NS!?
rfnrai ~nra p iron irvn ^ vj orf? vfa
i^m 2Tcn i^nn ^TPDDI 'i:n nw^ mnn
*npn \v *]DT» 21 •on mn
mini riss iD^ttr m^ ^2
" Never did there come forth any benign ordinance from
the mouth of the Holy One, blessed be He ! which He re
tracted for the worse, except in this matter ; (namely, in the
matter of lukewarmness displayed in warning sinners to de
sist from evil^ to which this passage relates), for it is written :
And the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, and
set 1J1 a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that
cry for the abominations that be done, fyc. (Ezek. ix. 4). The
Holy One, blessed be He! said [namely] unto Gabriel: Go
and mark on the forehead of the righteous a V"fi (i. e. the
letter Tau] with ink, in order that the destroying angels may
have no dominion over them ; but on the forehead of the
wicked, [mark] a *Y»"n with blood, in order that the de
stroying angels may have dominion over them. Then the
quality of justice said unto the Holy One, blessed be He !
O Lord of the Universe! What difference is there between
these and the others ? — Then He said : These are thoroughly
righteous, and the others are thoroughly wicked. Then it
(justice) said unto Him : ' O Lord of the Universe ! it has
been in their power to admonish them (the wicked), and
yet they did not admonish.' Then He said : ' It is revealed
and known to Me, that though even they had admonished
them, the others would not have cared for them/ Then
justice
* Some of the Rabbins say, that the letter n of ink, which was to be put
as a mark, on the forehead of the righteous, was intended to represent the
initial of rvnn thou shalt live; and that the letter n of blood, on the forehead
of the wicked, to represent the initial of mon thou shalt die.
147
he foretells1 ; and this is that which Jeremiah
said in his answer to Hanaiiiah the son of Azur,
when Jeremiah was prophesying evil, and Hana-
niah good. Then he said to Hananiah : If MY
words be not fulfilled2, this will be no proof
that I am a false prophet; but if THY words
be not fulfilled, it will be known that thou art
a false prophet ; thus it is said : Nevertheless
hear thou now this word, tyc ____ The prophet which
prophesieth OF PEACE, when the word of the pro
phet shall come to pass, then shall the prophet
be known that the Lord hath truly sent him,
(Jer. xxviii. 7, 9).
IX. With regard to a prophet, to whom
another prophet has borne witness that he is a
prophet — behold ! he must be held to be a pro
phet; so that this new3 prophet need not [un-
justice said again unto Him : ' O Lord of the Universe ! though
this be revealed to Thee, was it then also revealed to
them?' — And in consequence of this it is written: Slay
utterly old and young, both maids and little children, and
women, 8$c ---- and begin at my sanctuary ; and then it is writ
ten : Then they began at the ancient men, which were before
the house, (Ezek. ix. 6). Rabbi Joseph taught thus: Do
not read it WpDD At my SANCTUARY, but ^ttHpDD At my
SAINTS; namely, at the men that have fulfilled the law from
Aleph to Tau*.~—Bab. Talm. Treatise Sabbath, Section 5.
literally: that in things good alone.
nil Hpy Xh DK literally : if my words will not stand.
literally : this second one.
From Aleph to Tau, is a phrase commonly used in the Rabbinical lan
guage to denote/row beginning to end.
148
clergo] any examination; for, behold! Moses our
Rabbi bore witness to Joslmah, and then all
Israel believed him (Joshuah), [even] before he
performed any sign. And so it is to be with
respect to [future] generations1, [namely, that
as to] a prophet, whose prophecy shall have bc-
becomc known, and whose words shall have been
repeatedly2 believed, or to whom another prophet
shall have borne witness, and who moreover lias
been walking in the ways of prophecy — it will be
unlawful to make reflections on him, or to sus
pect his prophecy that it may not perhaps be
true. Moreover it is unlawful to tempt him
more than necessary1' ; so that we must not be
continually tempting him ; for it is said : Ye,
shall not tempt the I^ord your God, as ye
tempted Him in Mastiah, (Dcut. vi. 16.); [namely]
when they said: Is the Lord among us or not?
(Exod. xvii. 7). l$ut after it has become known
that this man is a prophet, they ought to be
lieve, and to know that the Lord is among
them, and ought not to suspect him, nor make
any reflections on him ; as it is said : Yet \they\
SHALL KNOW that there hath been a prophet
among them9 (Ezck. ii. 5).
literally: to generations.
yS literally : time after time.
literally : more than is enough.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO [THE GOVERNMENT OF]
THE TEMPER4.
CHAPTER I.
THERE are a variety of dispositions4 in every
one of the sons of men, of which one [dispo
sition] may be different from, nay even alto
gether opposed5 to, another. One man there will
be, who is passionate, and in [a state of] per
petual irritation ; and another man, whose mind
is composed, and who is never irritated at all ;
or if he happen to be irritated, the irritation
literally : minds, is often used by the Rabbins to
denote Temper or Disposition. Thus they say :
iiD£>n N:T rw rroi oiy rro
ntyp nDsm i-oitf N2r» rrcrfr nttfpi DIJD^ rrtyp
yon rvrcn^ ™pi Diy:£ rro TDH rwrb m:i
" There are four modifications in the tempers (or disposi
tions of man). He, who is easily irritated, but also easily re
conciled, has his disadvantage neutralized by his advantage.
He, who is not easily irritated, but also not easily reconciled,
has his advantage neutralized by his disadvantage. He who
is not easily iritated, and, moreover, is easily reconciled, is a
pious man. He, who is easily irritated, and, moreover, is not
easily reconciled, is a wicked man." — Perkc Avoth, Section 5.
i~ODD ilpimi literally : and very distant from it.
150
will be very slight, and at [intervals ofj several
years. One man there will be, who is of a mind
exceedingly lofty; and another of a mind ex
ceedingly humble. Again there will be one, who
is given up to [carnal] desires; whose soul is
never surfeited with its voluptuous pursuits ; and
another, wrho is of a mind' so exceedingly pure,
that he does not covet even those few things
which the body stands in need of.
II. Again there will be one of a grasping
mind2, whose soul is not satisfied with all the
mammon in the world, just as it is said: He
that loveth silver shall not be satisfied with sil
ver, (Eccles. v. 10.) ; and another, who limits his
mind ; who is contented even with so little as
is not sufficient for him, and who is not eager"
to obtain all that is necessary for him. Again
there will be one, who tortures himself with hun
ger and with thirst ; who accumulates [wealth]
with a grasping hand4, and who does not
literally ; a pure heart.
~ Him t^23 literally : a wide soul, i. e. an unlimited mind,
taken in a bad sense, as ]YTD iTU*1 ttf23 in"") (Prov. xxviii,
C25.), and which is rendered by: He that in of a PROUD HEART.
stirrcth up strife.
3 ^TTV &7l literally : and will not pursue or hunt for.
4 T by V^P literally : who gathers in his hand (or by his
hand); an expression made use of in Prov. xiii. 11. in a good
sense ; but here our Author evidently uses the same expression
in a bad sense, and therefore it is rendered here accordingly.
151
spend5 even a Prutah6 of his own, without great
pangs [of mind] ; and another, who knowingly
wastes all his mammon with his own hands.
And thus it is with all other dispositions; as
for instance, [those of] the jocose man, and the
melancholy man ; the miser and the liberal man ;
the cruel man and the charitahle man; the
faint-hearted man and the bold-hearted man ; and
the like [dispositions].
III. But between each disposition and the
disposition opposed to it7, [namely], that at the
other extreme, there are intermediate disposi
tions, which are also in opposition to each other.
Now, with regard to dispositions in general,
some of them are dispositions, which [belong] to a
man from his birth8, as being the consequences
of his bodily9 constitution ; and some of them
are dispositions, which some persons are by their
nature more apt and more ready to acquire10 than
any other dispositions ; and again some disposi
tions there are, which do not belong to a man from
his birth, but which he acquires11 from other men,
or towards which he himself inclines, in conse-
5 7D1N l^W literally : and does not eat or consume.
(i HDIIE) a very small coin.
7 literally : which is distant from it.
8 1.TVH3. rpnriD literally : from the beginning of his cre
ation.
9 12U yi& literally: the nature of his body.
10 b^pb literally : to receive.
11 ID1? literally: learned.
152
quence of some notion, sprung up in his own mind,
or in consequence of his having heard that such
a disposition would be good for him, and that
it was right to cultivate the same1; and so, by
dint of practising it, it became fixed in his mind.
IV. The two opposite extremes in these
different dispositions, are not the right way ;
nor does it become a man to proceed in the same,
nor to discipline himself to the same ; if there
fore he finds that he is inclined towards one of
them by his nature, or that he is disposed to
become inclined towards one of them, or that he
has already acquired any one of them and prac
tised the same, he ought to turn back for the
better, and to proceed in the way of the good,
which is the right way.
V. Now the right way is that middle state,
which is found in all the dispositions of man,
namely, that disposition which is equally remote
from the two extremes, so that it is not nearer
to the one [extreme] than it is to the other.
The sages of old have therefore directed, that a
man should always estimate, (i. e. that he should
be aware of the power or force of) his dispo
sitions, and that he should calculate and direct
the same, [so as to keep] the intermediate way,
to the end that he may preserve a perfect har
mony, [even] in his bodily constitution2.
nil literally : and that it was right to walk or
proceed in it.
2 12O1 D^ttf iTrW HD literally: in order that he -may
be perfect in his body.
153
VI. For instance, he ought to he neither
a passionate and irritahle man, nor yet like a
dead man who has no feeling at all ; hut [he
should keep] between [these two extremes] ; so
as never to he irritated, except by some se
rious matter3, such as ought to be resented, in
order that the same thing may not be done a
second time. He ought likewise to wish for
such things only as the body stands in need of,
and without which it is not possible to subsist,
just as it is said: The righteous eateth to the
satisfying of his soul, (Prov. xiii. 25.). Again,
he ought not to toil too much in his business,
unless [it be] to obtain those things which are
necessary for his temporary life, just as it is said :
4 A. little that a righteous man hath is better,
(Ps. xxxvii. 16). Neither ought he to shut his
hand, nor to waste all his mammon ; but he ought
to give alms in proportion to the means he pos
sesses5, and also to lend to him, who stands in
need, as becomes [a generous man]. Moreover
he ought to be neither a jocose or gay man, nor
a sullen or melancholy man ; but should always
manifest a pleasing cheerfulness and a friendly
countenance6 : and so it ought to be with regard
3 /TO "ITT ?V literally : by a great thing or matter.
4 A little that a righteous man hath is better than the riches
of many wicked.
5 IT fiDD ^SSD literally : in proportion to the sufficiency of
his hand.
6 *)N 11D or D*OS "I1D answers to the Hebrew D^2 face
or countenance; thus the Chaldean translation of
to all his other dispositions; this way being the
way of the wise.
VII. The man whose dispositions are alto
gether modified and intermediate, is called D2H
a wise man; but he who is still more careful
about himself, and who [occasionally and season
ably] declines somewhat from intermediate dis
positions towards the one side or towards the
other, is called TDH a pious man.
VIII. For instance, if one were to recede
from haughtiness of mind1 so far as [to reach]
the opposite2 extreme, and [consequently] become
an exceedingly humble-minded man, he would
then be called a pious man, this being the
virtue of PIETY ; but if he were to recede [from
it] as far as the middle [point] only, and be
come a meek man, he would be called a wise
man, this being the virtue of WISDOM; and so
it would be with all other dispositions.
IX. Now the pious men of old used [oc
casionally] to bend their dispositions from the
intermediate way, towards the two extremes; one
]^h *02 J"ltf and Jacob beheld the countenance of Laban, (Gen.
xxxi. 2.) is p2? *ȣ)** ")1D JT lp>P tftm . And thus the
Rabbins also directed D'OS *QD1 Dltfil ^ fiN ^UpD ^Hl
mS*1 And receive all men with a fair countenance, i. e. with a
cheerful or friendly countenance. — Perke Avoth, Section I .
niT3D literally : from haughtiness of heart.
literally : even to the last end, or extreme*
155
disposition they would bend towards the lowest
extreme, and again another disposition they would
urge on towards the highest extreme, [as the case
might require] ; now this is [said to be] : more
even than [what] the line of justice [would re
quire}.
X. With regard however to ourselves, we are
commanded to walk in the intermediate ways,
which are the ways of the good and of the
righteous ; for it is said : And [thou shalf] walk
in His ways, (Deut. xxviii. 9). Thus they (the
sages) have taught [us], by way of explaining
this commandment: "3As He is called gracious,
3 A similar explanation is also given by the Rabbins of
the text in Deut. xiii. 4, Ye shall walk after the Lord your
God ; when they say in the Bab. Talm. Treatise Sotah, Sect. \ .
mm nnK ITOI ^D won 11 KDn
nyDtf -in** 1?rb znvb b "WSK *oi
wp bx mi r6a» rc» rn^K mm "O IDK:J -02
in nD Kin 71-11 tcmpn ^ WHD -in» i^n
-iiV ni^ni int^^i DIK^ DNI^K mm «^jn i^rai
-)pi Kin im ttmpn o^nv t^i^n nnK CIK
ipi nnK CIK KHDD ^KI mm I^K KI^I I^DI
iniK nijTi iTiDi tyriD nip Kin 7111 «mpn
'1^1 DTID "lip nnK =)K ^1
" Again said Rabbi Hamah the son of Haninah ; What is
that which is written : Ye shall walk after the Lord your God ?
Is it then possible for a man to walk after the Shechinah,
(the Majesty of God) ? and has it not already been said: For
the Lord thy God is a consuming jire, even a jealous God, (Deut.
iv. 24.) ? — fit means this] : Walk in the manners (virtues) of
the Holy One, blessed be He ! As He clothed the naked ; — for
it is written : Unto Adam also and to his wife did the Lord God
make
156
so be thou also gracious ; as He is called mer~
ciful, so be thou also merciful ; as He is called
holy, so be thou also holy."
XI. And after this manner did the prophets
call God by all these epithets; [as for instance],
long-suffering ; abundant in goodness, just and
right, perfect, mighty and strong, and the like ;
for the purpose of informing [us], that these ways
are good and right, and that a man is bound to
regulate himself [so as to keep] the same, and
thus resemble Him as far as is in his power.
XII. But how must a man accustom him
self to these dispositions, so that they may be
come fixed in him? — He must do [for the first
time], and again for the second time, and again
for the third time, the actions which he per
forms under the influence of those intermediate
dispositions; and so he must continually repeat
the same until the practice become quite easy,
make coats of skins, and clothed them, (Gen. iii. 21.); so do thou
also clothe the naked. The Holy One, blessed be He ! visited
the sick; for it is written : And the Lord appeared* unto him in
the plains of Mamre, (Gen. xviii. 1.) ; so do thou also visit the
sick,
* According to the Rabbins this appearing of God unto Abraham, was
for the purpose of visiting him in his sickness, after his circumcision ; thus
Rabbi Solomon Yarchi says in his comment :
•mb'tt1? 'u>^u' DV wan -mi Non -m IDN nbinn DN npnb— V"?N NTT
in bKun Kin "pin impn xm rrn
And [the Lord] appeared unto him — To visit the sick ; Rabbi Hamah the son
of Haninah says : It was the third day after his circumcision, and so the
Holy One, blessed be He ! came and asked [after] him.
157
and of no trouble to him; and then these dis
positions will become fixed in his mind.
XIII. Now because these epithets1, by which
the Creator is called, imply that intermediate
way in which we are bound to walk, this way
was called the way of the Lord2, and was also
the one that Abraham, our father, pointed out to
his children; for it is said: zFor I know him
that he will command, &p. (Gen. xviii. 19.) ; and
he who walks in this way brings prosperity4 and
blessings upon himself; for it is said: That the
Lord may bring upon Abraham that which He
hath spoken of him, (Gen. xviii. 19).
sick. The Holy One, blessed be He ! buried the dead; for it
is written : And He buried him in a valley, (Deut. xxxiv. 6.) ;
so do thou also bury the dead, &c."
1 p "WT pi *npD •feNil mDtttnttf ''Efr) literally:
and because these names by which the Creator was called are. . .
8 mm "]TT the way of the Lord, (Gen. xviii. 19).
3 For I know him that he will command his children and his
household after him, and they shall keep THE WAY OF THE LORD,
to do justice and judgment ; that the Lord may bring upon Abra
ham that which He hath spoken of him, (Gen. xviii. 19).
4 HUD literally : good.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO [THE GOVERNMENT
OF] THE TEMPER.
CHAPTER II.
To those whose hodies are infirm, [things
which are] bitter, will [sometimes] taste sweet,
and [things which are] sweet, bitter; some
patients there are also, who desire and wish for
things1 which are not fit to be eaten, as for
instance, dust or coals ; and who moreover dis
like good food, as for instance, bread or meat;
all [this is] in proportion to the power2 of the
disease.
II. So also will men, whose souls are infirm,
contract a desire and liking for wicked dispo
sitions, whilst they hate the good way, and are
loath to walk in the same, as being exceedingly
burdensome to them, in proportion to their un-
healthiness [of soul]. And thus Isaiah says with
regard to such men: Woe unto them that call
evil good and good evil; that put darkness for
light, and light for darkness; that put bitter
for sweet, and sweet for bitter! (Isai. v. 20).
literally : for food.
2 ITH literally: the greatness.
159
And with regard to them it is also said: Who
leave the paths of uprightness, to walk in the
ways of darkness, (Prov. ii. 13).
III. Now what remedy is there for those,
that have infirm souls? — They must apply3 to
the wise, who are the physicians of souls, and
these will cure their infirmities by the dispo
sitions which they will teach (recommend) them,
until they shall have brought them back to the
good way. But as for those that are aware of
their wicked dispositions, and yet do not apply
to the wise to cure them, Solomon says with
regard to them : Fools despise wisdom and in
struction, (Prov. i. 7).
IV. But what is their cure? — The pas
sionate man they direct4 to train himself [in such
a manner] that even if he were to be beaten or
abused5, he should not in the least mind6 it,
and that he should proceed in this way for a
long time, until passion be uprooted from his
heart. Again if a man happen to be of a haughty
mind, [they direct him] to train himself [in
such a manner, as to be able] to [endure] the
greatest contempt; to sit [when in company]
lower than all [other persons] ; to put on old
literally : they shall go.
literally: they tell.
5 77lpl literally ; or cursed.
b literally : he shall not in the least feel [iQ,
ItiO
cast clothes, such as expose those who wear them
to contempt; or [to do] other things like these,
until his haughtiness of mind be uprooted from
within him, and he come back to the interme
diate way, which is the good way; but when
once he is come back to the intermediate way,
he ought to proceed in the same all his days.
V. And after this manner he ought to
proceed with regard to all other dispositions;
[namely], if he happen to be too distant [from
the intermediate way, and leaning] towards the
one extreme, he ought to remove to the other
extreme, and to train himself to it for a length
of time, until by these means he comes back to
the good way, which is the intermediate point1
between the different dispositions.
VI. Yet there are [some] dispositions, in
regard to which it would not be lawful for a
man to bring himself to their intermediate point
[only], but where he ought actually to remove
from one extreme to the other. Now this is
[the case with] haughtiness of mind\ for it is
by no means the good way for a man to be
meek only, but he ought really to be of a hum
ble mind, and an exceedingly low spirit; and
therefore it is said, with regard to Moses our
Rabbi, [that he was] very meek-, and not
1 JTTD literally : measure, virtue, or manner-.
2 Now the man Moses was VERY MEEK, above all the men
which were upon the face of the earth, (Numb. xii. 3).
161
merely [that he was] meek. Our sages have
therefore strictly enjoined [us] : 3JSe of a hum
ble mind. Again they say : that he who has a
haughty mind, denies the radical principle4; for
it is said : Then thine heart be lifted up. and
thou forget the Lord thy God, (Deut. viii. 14.);
and again they say: 5 Excommunicated be he,
who has in himself haughtiness of mind, he it
ever so little.
mn IKD IXD now rar»
PTD-I PUN mpritt rm
" Rabbi Levitas, a man of Yavnah, says : Be of an exceed
ingly humble mind, for the hope of man is for the worm."
Perke Avoth, Section 4.
4 That is, he is apt to become a heretic.
tro DIN to WTV p TOW •a-i mttfD pnv 'in "IDN
rrn prm "am • • • D^N may flip rrnn mo:i u
n^ nnaicn 111^ 011 IDK^ -ipyi naD ^to ID»
T»-6» mm
" Rabbi Jochanan said, in the name of Rabbi Simeon the
son of Jochiah. The man in whom there is haughtiness of
mind is as it were worshipping idols . . . And in his own name
Rabbi Jochanan said : that he (the man of a haughty mind) is
as it were denying the radical principle, for it is said : Then
thine heart be lifted up, and thou forget the Lord thy God. —
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sotah, 'Section 1.
5 nnn mo:! 11 wv ^ to n
•o ttn:i3 D^D Diyttnm IDN^ in-oiy Nyz^p nn
mi mn IND N^D^I »n IDII--W ^
" Rabbi Alexandry said : He in whom there is haughtiness
of mind, the slightest breeze will trouble him, (i. e. the least
trial will overcome him), for it is said: But the wicked are like
the troubled sea, when it cannot rest, (Isai. Ivii. 20) ---- Ravah
said : Excommunicated be he in whom it is."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sotah, Section 1.
VII. Again anger is a very wicked pro
pensity, and it becomes a man to remove from
it to the opposite extreme, and to train himself
so, as not to be irritated at all, not even by a
thing which is calculated to provoke anger; and
if [at times] he purposes to impress with awe
his children, his household, or even a whole con
gregation, (namely should he happen to be [their]
leader, and wish to show anger to them in order
that they may mend1 their lives), he ought
to show himself before them as if he were an
gry, by way of reproving them ; but he ought
nevertheless to be composed within himself; just
as a man who, when provoked, may feign to be
angry, though [in fact] he be not angry.
VIII. The sages of old said : 2He who flies
into a passion is as it were worshipping an idol ;
"HD literally: that they may turn back for
the better.
2 iT3Dm irani rto iiitmi iriani VTQ pipan
-pip N"P TIIJD T^JD mm iri
"IDIK ini^ "p rwy b IEIN DIM yin
-IDK inyi T^irn K"V -niy b IDW^ ly
mnn^n »Vi it ^ -p mm vh
pin TO m IDI» w DIK ^ iaoi ew it
" He who in his fury rends his garment, he who in his
fury breaks his vessels, and he who in his fury throws away
his money, should be looked upon by thee as if he were wor
shipping an idol ; for such is the artfulness of a bad imagi
nation, to-day it tells him (man) to act in this way, and to
morrow it tells him to act in that way, until Qat last] it
tells
163
and again they said: 3He who flies into a pas
sion — if he be a wise man, his wisdom departs
tells him to worship an idol, and then he goes and worships
it. Rabbi Abin said : What [authority have we for it from
the] Scripture ? [It is this ; the Scripture says :] There shall
no strange God be IN THEE * ; neither shall thou worship any
strange God, (Ps. Ixxxi. 9) ; now what is the strange God
that is in the body of man ? — say : it is — the bad imagination."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sabbath, Section 13.
MH o^n DK oyw DTK
MH D^n DN WDD n^noD WMia MH Mia DM
iron ItyN "I&M1 3TQ1) HH HlpS)
iriMi3 ^in K^ID DM
rmrp ^D zoat^irr ^a ^ "o
rrm pa ^ inp nnyi n^roi i»n» DM
" A man who flies into a passion — if he be a wise man, his
wisdom departs from him, and if he be a prophet, his prophecy
departs from him. If he be a wise man, his wisdom departs
from him — [this we know] from [the example of] Moses, for
it is written : And Moses was wroth with the officers of the host,
(Numb. xxxi. 14), and then it is written : And Eleazar the
priest said {unto the men of war which went to battle, This is the
ordinance of the Ian which the Lord commanded Moses ; Only
the gold and the silver, fyc. : Every thing that may abide the
Jire, ye shall make it go through the Jlre, and it shall be clean,
#c.], (Numb. xxxi. 21, 22, 23). Consequently from Moses
himself [this law concerning the purification of the spoil]
was concealed, (i. e. he was ignorant of it in consequence
of his having been wroth). — If he be a prophet, his prophecy
departs from him — [this we know] from [the example of]
Elisha ;
* -p in ihee, this the Rabbins take in the literal sense, viz. within ihee,
wiiltin thy body.
164
from him, and if he be a prophet, his prophecy
departs from him ; moreover passionate men
cannot be said to live1. The sages have there
fore directed, that a man should remove from
anger, and train himself so as not to mind even
provoking things; this being the good way.
IX. Now the way of the righteous [is
this] : They may be injured, yet they do not in
jure [others] ; they hear themselves reproached,
yet do not reply; they do [every thing] out
of love [to God], and are cheerful in [their]
tribulations ; and with regard to them the Scrip
ture says: But let them that love Him be as
the sun when he goeth forth in his might2,
(Judg. v. 31).
X. A man ought always to keep much silence,
and not to talk, unless it be of scientific mat
ters, or of things which he requires for the main
tenance of his body. It was said of Hav, the
Elisha ; for it is written : Surely, were it not that I regard the
presence of Jehoshaphat the king of Judah, I would not look
toward thee, nor see thee, (2 Kings iii. 14). And then it is
written : But now bring me a minstrel. And it came to pass
when the minstrel played, that the hand of the Lord came upon
him, (2 Kings iii. 15.), (so that before the minstrel began to
play he was deprived of his prophecy, in consequence of his
indignation at the king of Israel)."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Psachim, Section 6->
1 DTI Dil^n PN literally: their life is no life.
1 That is, let them that love God endeavour to show grea*
fortitude.
165
disciple of our holy3 Rabbi, that he never utter
ed any idle talk through all his days ; namely,
[any of that kind of] talk which is usual with
the generality of men. Indeed even of things
that are necessary for the body, a man ought
not to talk too much; and it is with regard
to this, that the sages directed us, saying: *He
who multiplies his words brings on sin; and
again they said: / have not found any thing
better for the body than silence*.
XL Even in matters of the law, and in
scientific matters, a man's words ought to be
few, and of much5 substance ; and this is what the
sages directed [us], saying : A man ought always
to teach his disciples in a short ivay, (i. e. by
concise expressions) ; but if one's words be many
and the matter trifling; then behold! this is folly,
And with respect to such an one, it is said:
For a dream cometh through the multitude of
is an epithet commonly given to Rabbi
Judah, author of the Mishnah.
onr? rmon toi
" Simeon his son says : All my life through have I been
brought up amongst wise men, and have not found any thing
better for the body than silence. Moreover the explaining
£ of the law] is by no means the chief thing, but the per
forming £of its commandments is the chief thing] ; and who
soever multiplies his words brings on sin." — Perke Avoth, Sec
tion 1.
literally : and their matter much,
166
business, AND A FOOL'S VOICE [is KNOWN] BY
MULTITUDE OF WORDS, (EccleS. V. 3).
XII. Silence is a hedge to wisdom ; a man
ought therefore not to be hasty in giving an
answer, and not to talk too much ; and moreover
to teach his disciples in an edifying and pleasing
manner, without shouting and without eking1 out
his words. This is what Solomon said : The
words of wise men are heard in quiet, (Eccles.
ix. 17).
XIII. It is not lawful for a man to accus
tom himself to smooth and insinuating words ;
nor ought he to be otherwise2 in his speech than
he is in his heart : but he ought3 to be within, as
he appears to be without; so that the thoughts4
of his heart may agree with the utterance of
his mouth. Moreover it is not lawful to steal
away people's minds, not even the mind of a
Cuthite5. For instance, a man should not sell
1 \\tih JTOnN N^n literally : and without lengthening the
speech {tongue).
HS1 inN rPiT V\ literally : And he ought
not to be one \_man~^ in his mouth, and another \jna?r\ in his
heart.
3 HID "Din Ntf literally: But his inward [ought to be~]
like his outward.
4 nSDttf "Q"rn Nin llttf pym literally: And the
matter of the heart the same as the word of the mouth.
5 TVD a Cuthite. By this name the Rabbins formerly
called the nations which were transplanted by the king of
Assyria in Samaria, as recorded in 2 Kings xvii. 24 : And the
king
167
to a Cuthite the meat of a beast which died
of itself, for6 the meat of a slaughtered beast;
or a shoe [made of the hide] of a beast which
died of itself, for a shoe [made of the hide] of
a slaughtered beast. Neither should he urge
his friend to eat with him, when he well
knows that he will not eat with him7; nor
offer to him many gifts, when he well knows
that he will not accept [them8] ; nor broach
a barrel, which he wants to broach for sale,
in order to persuade one that he has broached
it out of respect for him ; and so it is with all
other things like these. Even [to utter] one
single insinuating and captivating word is not
lawful; but [a man ought to have] a lip of
truth, an upright soul, and a heart pure from
evil designs and mischief.
XIV. A man ought to be neither a laugher
and mocker, nor yet of a gloomy and melan-
king of Assyria brought men from Babylon and from CUT HAH,
fyc. : and placed them in the cities of Samaria, fyc. : but after
wards the name of Cuthite was applied by the Rabbins to
almost any nation not of the seed of Israel.
6 DIpDl literally : in the place of.
7 And consequently his urging him would be mere cere
mony and flattery, for had there been any chance of the other's
accepting of the meal, he would perhaps have taken good care
not to invite him to it.
8 And consequently the gifts were offered out of flattery,
and with the conviction that the other would not accept
them, and that he would therefore lose nothing in offering
them.
168
choly disposition; but [he ought to be] cheerful.
Thus the sages say: daughter and levity of
mind accustom men to lewdness. And thus
have they also directed, that a man should be
neither extravagant in laughter, nor dejected and
mournful, but that he should receive every man
with a friendly countenance. Also that he should
be neither of a grasping mind, and anxious for
wealth, nor dejected and remiss in his business ;
but that he should be of a benign2 eye, (i.e. of
a disposition liberal and free from envy), that
he should have little business, and rather em
ploy himself in [the study of] the law, and
nbp\ pi™
nny?
"Rabbi Akivah says: Laughter and levity of mind* ac
custom men to lewdness." — Perke Avoth, Section 3.
2 o-wn ni PITO raitD -pi NVT IPN w-n
-an -ON y&nrp m nnro py
prnrro nyi TII KNI ipN---nto pt^ "ON ••DV
"IDIK vt^in11 ^i"» nv"i i^v HDIN nrv^N m DTNH
• ••VI pic; "IDIN '•DT' •»!") v
se Go ye and look out [to see] which is the good way to
which a man ought to stick ? — Rabbi Eliezer says : A good
(benign) Eye. Rabbi Joshuah says: A good Companion.
Rabbi Josi says : A good Neighbour. . .Which is the bad way
from which a man ought to keep aloof? — Rabbi Eliezer says :
A wicked Eye. Rabbi Joshuah says : A wicked Companion.
Rabbi Josi says : A wicked Neighbour . . .
Perke Avoth, Section 2.
Literally : levity of head.
169
that with regard to the little which is his por
tion, he should cheerfully take up with it.
XV. Moreover a man ought to be neither
of a litigious, nor of a jealous or lustful dispo
sition ; nor ought he to hunt for honour. Thus
the sages say: 3 Jealousy, Lust, and Ambition,
put men out of the world. To sum up the
matter, a man ought to proceed in the inter
mediate way, which is between all different dis
positions; so that in all his dispositions he may
lean towards the intermediate point; and this
is what Solomon said: Ponder the path of thy
feet, and let all thy ways be established, (Prov.
iv. 26).
3 p man riN iwino -Turni rmn-n
" Jealousy, Lust, and Ambition, put men out of the
world." — Perke Avoth, Section 4.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO [THE GOVERNMENT OF
THE] TEMPER.
CHAPTER III.
PERCHANCE one will say: since jealousy,
lust, ambition, and the like [passions], are bad1,
and tend to put men out of the world, I will
part with them altogether, and remove to the
other extremes — [and in this he might go] so
far as even not to eat meat, not to drink wine,
not to take a wife, not to reside in a fine
dwelling house, and not to put on any fine gar
ments, but only sackcloth, or [stuff made of]
coarse wool, or the like [stuffs], just as the
priests of the worshippers of idols do — this too
is a wicked way, and it is not lawful to walk in
the same.
II. He who walks in this way is called
a sinner ; for behold ! it is said with regard to
the Namrite: 3And make an atonement for
literally : are a wicked way.
literally : to the last side.
EH "KtftfD I^V "ISai (Numb. vi. 11).
This is rendered in the authorized English version by : And
make an atonement for him, for that he sinned by the dead. The
tenour of this passage, as well as its connection with the pre
ceding
171
m,, for that he sinned against the soul. [On
this] the sages say : " If the Nazarite who re
frained from wine only, stands in need of an
atonement, how much more must he, who re
frains from every thing?"
III. The sages have therefore directed, that
a man should restrain himself from those things
only, from which the law restrains him; but
that he should not restrict himself by vows or
oaths from such things as are allowed [to him].
Thus the sages say : " Is not that enough for
thee from which the law has restricted thee, that
thou shouldest still restrict thyself even respect
ing such things as are allowed?"
ceding verses, certainly justify this version, which may also be
very powerfully supported by the instance we have of the
word ltfS3 implying dead persons, or dead bodies, in Lev. xix.
28. DDlttQl ISJnn tfb &D21? IDian Ye shall not make any
cuttings of your flesh for the dead. Some of the Rabbins how
ever have rendered {#33(1 ty NDI1 IttfND by : For that he
sinned against the soul, viz. against his own soul, which he (the
Nazarite) afflicted by refraining from pleasures not forbidden
to him. Thus we find in the Bab. Talmud. Treatise Tahnis,
Section 1.
nr ^a 01 ty^n *?y Kton -IIM*D r^y
pn p 1^23 ny
Samuel says : He who abides fasting £011 occasions not
prescribed by the law] is called a sinner ; for it is said : And
make an atonement for him, for that he sinned against the soul;
but now against what soul did he (the Nazarite) sin? — It
means, that he afflicted his own soul, £by refraining] from
wine. — Our Author evidently adheres to this version.
172
IV. From this it results, that those who
are constantly fasting, are not in the right way.
And the sages have declared it to be unlawful
for a man to chasten himself with fasts; and
with regard to these and the like things So
lomon has directed us and said: Be not right
eous over much ; neither make thyself over wise ;
why shouldest thou destroy thyself? (Eccles. vii.
16).
V. A man ought to direct his mind1 and
all his doings towards knowing God, blessed be
He ! so that his sitting down, his rising up, and
his conversation may altogether tend to this
object8. For instance, when he trades3, or when
he does any work, [for which he is] to receive
hire, his object4 ought to be not merely that of
accumulating mammon; but he ought to do
these things, with the view of procuring for him
self that which the body stands in need of,
such as meat, drink, a house to dwell in, or a
woman to marry.
VI. And in the same manner, when he eats
or drinks, or has sexual intercourse, his purpose5
in doing these things ought to be not merely
1 "Q7 literally : his heart.
2 "Qin HI literally : this thing or matter.
3 ]rvn NttPttO from |fiDl XWto trade or traffic.
4 11^1 iTJT tfb literally : it must not be in his heart.
5 ttn nnn nwyh n*?i DV xb literally .• he must
not put it to heart to do these things.
173
that of enjoying himself, so that he should eat
and drink that only which is pleasant6 to the
palate, or have sexual intercourse merely for the
sake of enjoyment; but his purpose, whilst eat
ing or drinking, ought to be solely that of pre
serving his body and limbs in good health ; and
therefore he ought not to eat all that which is
agreeable to the palate7, like a dog or an ass ;
but he ought rather to eat those things that
are conducive to the [health of the] body, whe
ther they be bitter or sweet; and he ought not
to eat things which are injurious to the body,
although they be pleasant to the palate.
VII. For instance, he who is of a sanguine8
temperament, ought neither to eat meat nor
drink wine ; as Solomon said, by way of alle
gory : To eat honey9, §c. ; but he ought rather
to drink water, [prepared] with bitter herbs10,
although it be bitter; and consequently he ought
to eat and drink, by way of medicine merely, in
order that he may be in good health, and that he
may preserve himself whole, it being impossible for
a man to live, unless he eat and drink. And
6 plfiDH literally : that which is sweet.
7 " literally : all that the palate desires.
8 DH mi rriTO •>£ literally : he whose flesh (bodily tem
perature} is hot.
9 1UD tih filTVT ttai ^DN // w not good to eat much
honey, (Prov. xxv. 27).
10 answers to the Hebrew
174
likewise when lie has sexual intercourse, he
ought to have such intercourse merely for the
purpose of preserving his body whole, and of
raising up seed; and therefore he ought not
to have sexual intercourse at any time when he
lusts ; but at the time when he feels l that it is
necessary by way of medicine, or for the pur
pose of raising up seed.
VIII. [Again], he who lives according to
rule*, if his object be merely that of preserving
his body and his limbs whole, or that of
having children, to do his work, and to toil for
his wants — his is not the right way [either] ;
but his object ought to be that of preserving
his body whole and strong, to the end that his
soul may be fit3 to know the Lord, blessed be
He ! it being impossible [for him] to become
intelligent, or to acquire wisdom by [studying]
sciences, whilst he is hungry or ill, or whilst any
one of his limbs is ailing. It ought likewise
to be his object to beget a son, who may per
chance be a wise and great man in Israel.
IX. And consequently, he who walks in
this way through the whole of his life1, will
be serving the Lord continually, even at the
literally : when he knows.
13 ^ imy JYUBn literally : He who leads
himself according to medicine.
3 {"HEP literally: rigid, proper.
4 VD ' hi literally : nil his days.
175
time when he trades, or even at the time when
he has sexual intercourse ; because his object5 in
[doing] all this, is to obtain that which is ne
cessary for him, to the end that his mind6 may
be perfect to serve the Lord. Nay even at the
time when he sleeps, (provided his [object in
going to] sleep be, that both his mind and body
may enjoy rest, so that he may not become ill,
and [consequently] disabled from serving the Lord
during his illness) — his very sleep will be found
to be [a means of] serving God, blessed be He !
And it is respecting this that the sages have
enjoined us and said : ''And let all thy doings
be for the sake of Heaven. And this is also
that which Solomon said in his wisdom : In all
thy ways acknowledge Him, (Prov. iii. 6).
5 IfilttfnDttf 'OSD literally: because his thought, his pur
pose.
6 U^ literally : his heart.
7 n^an -pin PDD NT HDIK w •an
i I? WIT imw mm
tfDtf Dtt6 ViT
" Rabbi Josi says : Let thy friend's money be as dear to
thee as thine own ; and prepare thyself to study the law, for it
is no legacy of thine, (i. e. thou canst by no means acquire it
as a mere inheritance and without trouble); and let all thy
doings be for the sake of Heaven."— Perke Avoth, Chap. 2.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO [THE GOVERNMENT OF]
THE TEMPER.
CHAPTER VI.
IT is in the nature1 of man, that he should
be carried away, as well in his dispositions as
in his doings, by the [example of] his friends
and companions, and that he should be guided
by the customs of his countrymen. A man
ought therefore to associate with the righteous,
and constantly to abide with the wise, to the
end that he may learn [to imitate] their ac
tions ; moreover he ought to keep at a distance
from the wicked, who walk in darkness, lest he
learn [to imitate] their actions. This is what
Solomon says: He that walketh with ivise men
shall be wise; but a companion of fools shall
be destroyed, (Prov. xiii. 20). It is also said :
Blessed is the man that walketh not in the
counsel of the ungodly, fyc. (Ps. i. 1).
II. Now if he happen to be in a country,
the customs of which are wicked, and the in-
1JW1 T"H literally: \Jt z.v] the manner of
the creation of man, (i. e. it is in the very nature of man).
177
habitants2 of which do not walk in the right
way ; he ought to go to a place, the inhabit
ants of which are righteous men, who guide
themselves in the way of the good. But if [the
inhabitants of] all the countries which he knows,
and the report of which he has heard, happen
to guide themselves in a way which is not
the good one, (as it is in our days3) ; or if it
be not in his power to proceed to a country,
the customs of which are good, in consequence
of [hostile] troops or ill health ; he ought to
abide quite solitarily by himself; just as it is
said : He sitteth alone and keepeth silence,
(Lam. iii. 28). And if they (his countrymen)
happen to be so wicked and sinful, as not to
suffer him to dwell in the country, unless he
mix with them, and be guided by their wicked
customs; he ought to proceed to caves, thickets
and deserts rather than guide himself in the
way of sinners, just as it is said : Oh that I
had in the wilderness a lodging place of way
faring men, (Jer. ix. 2).
III. It is a positive commandment to cleave
to wise men and to their disciples, in order
that we may acquire their manners; just as it
is said : ^A.nd to Him shalt thou cleave, (Deut.
1111 OWn rTO3tf |W literally: and its men
do not walk in the right way.
3 li^Dt 1D3 literally : as [in} our times.
4 Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God; Him shalt thou serve,
and to Him shalt thou cleave.
z
178
x. 20). Now is it possible for a man to cleave
to the Shechindh (the Majesty of God)? — But
the sages, by way of explaining this command
ment, say thus : Cleave to wise men and to
their disciples. A man should therefore endea
vour to marry the daughter of a scholar1, and
also to marry his daughter to a scholar ; to eat
and to drink with scholars ; to trade with scho
lars, and to unite with them by every means
of union; for it is said: zAnd to cleave unto
1 DDJ1 TD/fi literally: a disciple of a wise man. This
title,, which is equivalent to that of Doctor or Scholar, was
given by the Rabbins to all those who studied the law and the
commandments with diligence and success.
2 For if ye shall diligently keep all these commandments which
I command you, to do them, to love the Lord your God, to walk
in all His ways, and to cleave unto Him.
Dittb ->&2K ^i u np:r6v--<Tr6N mrr na
rrcnym Dsn TEbrb inn K^DH bs N'^N m
vorrtD D^n TO*?n runsm osn vnbrb
ru^ttn pnD ib*o nron
To /we the Lord your God., .and to cleave unto Him. Is it
then possible for a man to cleave to the Shechinah ? — CNo] ;
but with respect to him who marries his daughter to a scholar.,
who trades with a scholar, and who makes a scholar enjoy
from (i. e. partake of) his substance (wealth), the Scripture
attributes [[as much merit] to him as if he cleaved to the
Shechinah, — Bab. Talmud, Treatise Kthuboth, Section 13.
A still more striking instance of the Rabbins nearly iden
tifying the awe we ought to stand in of the D^D^n ^TD^-H
(scholars), with the awe of God Himself, is found in the Bab.
Talmud, Treatise Psachim, Section 2, where we read the fol
lowing words:
ttnn irn ^DDyn rroru rf?
to
179
Him, (Deut. xi. 22). In like manner the sages
have also enjoined [us] and said: "3Suffer thyself
mm T\x yonty ]ro
nn WHIP prw ^o M"i VTD^JI ^ DDK
D rrcrmn *?y "ot# Tfapttf DEO orf?
D^I rcrpy *n Nittf iv rrcman
Simeon the Emsonite, 01% as some say,, Nehemiah the Em-
sonite, was lecturing on all the [particles] Jltf which occur
in the law, (i. e. he was explaining the particular significations
of the particle .HK in all the instances where the same occurs
through the whole of the law, which particle, according to the
Rabbins, is not to be considered as being merely the mark of
the accusative case, but as always implying something in ad
dition to what is expressed in the text). When he came to
[the verse] NTfi TH^N ™H' ^ Thou shaltfear the Lord
thy God, (Deut. x. 20.), he refrained [from lecturing], (i. e.
he was not able to explain what jltf in this instance could
imply in addition to its obvious meaning). So his disciples
said unto him: Rabbi, all those [particles] T\$ which thou
hast explained already — what will become of them ? — (i. e. of
what use will be all the explanations given already on this
particle, if we still meet with an instance where T\& cannot be
said to imply any thing in addition to what is expressed in the
text?) But he said unto them: As I shall receive a reward
for my lecturing, so shall I also receive a reward for my re
fraining Qfrom lecturing]. Until Rabbi Ekivah came and
taught thus: VTf>T\ "prf?N ™T n** Thou shaltfear the Lord
thy God, [here flN] implies the D^EDD H*OT1 Scholars,
(i, e. we must fear them also).
3 ijn jvi iJvi NT "iDitf nrn¥ EPN "ifyv p w
nrro vim vrrbn isyi
" Josi the son of Joezer a man of Tzeredah says : Let thy
house be a meeting house for the wise, and suffer thyself to
become
180
to become dusty by the dust of their feet (i. e.
the feet of the learned), and drink their words
with thirst (i. e. greedily)."
IV. All men are commanded to love every
Israelite, just as one loves himself; for it is said :
But tJiou shall love thy neighbour as thyself,
(Lev. xix. 18). A man ought therefore to speak
in his (i. e. his neighbour's) praise, and to care
for his money, just as he cares for his own
money, and as he wishes for his own honour1;
and whosoever glories in the shame of his fellow,
has no share in the world that is to come.
V. Love for the stranger who came and enter
ed (i. e. took refuge) under the wings of the She-
chinah is [ordained by] two [distinct] positive
commandments. First — because he (the stranger)
is included in the definition of neighbour, (whom
we are commanded to love) ; and again — because
he is a stranger, and because the law says :
LOVE ye therefore the stranger, (Deut. x. 19).
become dusty by the dust of their feet*., and drink their words
with thirst." — Perke Avoth, Section 1.
n^in -sn TQD vr»
" Rabbi Eliezer says : Let thy friend's honour be as dear
to thee as thine own." — Perke Avoth, Section 2.
* The sages of old used to deliver their lectures whilst seated on couches
or very low benches, and the disciples who attended the lectures used to sit
at their feet. Hence this phrase : And suffer thy self to become dusty by the
dust of their feet. Allusion to this custom is made by the Apostle Paul:
/ am verily a man. ichich am a Jew, born in Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, yei
brought \tp in this city AT THE FEET of Gamaliel, (Acts xxii. 3).
181
The Holy One, blessed be He ! has enjoined us
the love of the stranger, [in] the same [words],
that He has enjoined us the love of His own
name ; for it is said : And thou shall LOVE the
Lord thy God, (Deut. vi. 5) ; (so that the word
LOVE is used in both instances). The Holy One,
blessed be He ! Himself loves strangers ; for it
is said: 2And loveth the stranger, (Deut. x. 18).
VI. Whosoever hates an Israelite in his
heart transgresses a negative commandment; for
it is said: Thou slialt not hate thy brother in
thine heart, (Lev. xix. 17). Yet he cannot be
flogged3 for [transgressing] this negative com
mandment, because it is not connected with any
positive act. But now the law is only solicitous
about (i. e. takes cognizance of) hatred in the
HEART*, (i. e. secret hatred) ; so that he who
2 He doth execute the judgment of the fatherless and widow,
and loveth the stranger, in giving him food and raiment.
3 The nature of the correctional punishment, which, with
the Rabbins, goes by the name of J!1p/Q fl°gging> lashing or
lashes, and the mode of its infliction, will be explained in one
of the notes to the Precepts relating to Repentance, Chapter I.
4 vb w xb bw 111^1 7»n» m w^n xb
*nrf?r» itt' xb
" Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart, (Lev. xix.
17). Perhaps Qone might think that by this was meant] that
he should not strike him? — That he should not give him
a slap on the face? — That he should not curse him? [^there
fore] it is expressly said: in thine heart, [[showing that] the
Scripture speaks Qhere] of hatred in the heart (i. e. of secret
hatred) only. — Bab. Talmud, Treatise Erchin, Section 3.
182
smites his fellow, or he who abuses him [with
words], (although he is not allowed to do so),
cannot he said to have transgressed [the law of]
xb Thou slialt not hate.
VII. When one man offends another, he
(the person offended), should not hate him, and
yet keep silence, as is said of the wicked: And
Absalom spalie unto [his brother] Amnon neither
good nor bad; for Absalom hated Amnon, (2 Sam.
xiii. 22.) ; hut he is commanded to make him
aware of it, (viz. of his having given him offence),
and to say unto him : Wherefore hast thou done
unto me so and so? and wherefore hast thou
offended me1 hy such and such a thing? for it
is said : ~ Thou slialt in any wise rebuke thy
neighbour, (Lev. xix. 17.); an^ if the other re
pent and heg of him to pardon him, he ought
to pardon him ; moreover he, whose it is to
pardon, ought not to he cruel (i. e. unrelenting) ;
for it is said : "So Abraham prayed unto God,
(Gen. xx. 17).
VIII. Whosoever sees his fellow commit a
sin, or walk in a way which is not good, is
literally: and wherefore
hast thou sinned against me in such a matter.
2 Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart ; thou shalt
in any wise rebuke thy neighbour, and not suffer sin upon him.
3 So Abraham prayed unto God, and God healed Abimclech,
Sfc. which shows how sincerely Abraham pardoned Abime-
lech the wrong1 which he had done unto him.
183
commanded to bring him back to the better
[way], and to make known unto him, that by
his wicked actions he sins against himself; for
it is said: Thou shall in any wise rebuke thy
neighbour, (Lev. xix. 17).
IX. He, who rebukes another, whether on
matters [that rest] between the other and him
self, or on matters [that rest] between the other
and God, ought to rebuke him privately4, to
talk to him gently and in mild terms5, and to
make known unto him, that he tells him [all
this] for his own good only, for the purpose
of bringing him to the life of the world that
is to come. Now if the other accept this of
him, all is well; and if not, he ought to re
buke him a second time ; and a third time ; and
so he ought to rebuke him continually until the
sinner smite6 him and say unto him : I do not
4 ID^y ]^ IM literally : between him (the other) and
himself.
5 POl pttJ/Ol literally: and with a tender tongue (language).
6 toflD&n n^^n iv ->&N :n nnmn pvr iy
pro 11 nzDK ns^o iv "iiow pnv -an rttp -?y -m
SIN -irn -o«ttf ram IHK *np& jntc^ pm* -a
nniDn mv^ p ^
TV ID^I IKD ID» nny
" How far is rebuke [to go] ? (i. e. how long ought a man
to continue rebuking his neighbour?) Rav said: until
smiting [ensues], (i. e. until the other smite him). And Samuel
said :
184
hearken [to thy rebuke]. But he in whose
power it is to prevent [others from sin], and who
still does not prevent [them], becomes himself
entangled in the iniquity of the sinners, for this
very reason that it was in his power to have
prevented them.
X. He who rebukes his friend, ought at
first not to use harsh expressions1, so as to put
him to shame ; for it is said : And [thou slmlf\
not suffer sin upon him, (Lev. xix. 17). Thus the
sages say: 2 Perhaps [thou niayest think that
said: until cursing [[ensues], (i. e. until the other curse him).
Rabbi Jochanan says : until chiding f ensues], (i e. until the
other chide him). Rabbi Nachman the son of Isaac said : all
three, (i. e. all these three Rabbins who are at variance) de
duced it (i. e. deduced their opinions) from one and the same
text ; for it is said : Then Saul's anger was kindled against
Jonathan, and he said unto him : Thou son of the perverse
rebellious woman., \_do not I know that thou hast chosen the son of
Jesse to thine own confusion, and unto the confusion of thy
mothers nakedness ?], (1 Sam. xx. 30). And then it is also
written: And Saul cast a javelin at him to smite him, (1 Sam.
xx. 33). Now the one who says : until smiting [[ensues, sup
ports his opinion by] its being written : To smite him. The
one who says: until cursing [[ensues, supports his opinion by]
its being written : To thine own confusion, and unto the confu
sion of thy mother s nakedness. Again the one who says : until
chiding [[ensues, supports his opinion by] its being written :
Then \_Saul's~\ anger was kindled.
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Erchin, Section 3.
1 /TOp V? "QT X^5 literally: he should not talk to him
harshly (roughly).
2 irpjin1? 2*rw rrarn ruuD in nxrb
tb rppy fiN iroin roin
185
thou art allowed] to rebuke him even so as to
produce an alteration in his countenance, (i. e.
to make him hlush or turn pale)? — It is [there
fore] expressly said: And [ihou shalt] not suffer
sin upon him. Hence [we know] that it is not
lawful [for a man] to put an Israelite to shame,
and least of all before a multitude.
XI. Although he, who puts his fellow to
shame, cannot be flogged [for it], it is still a
great sin. Thus the sages say : 3He, who causes
DipD m rpmn IDI TiDn irrwi
" Whence do we know, that he who sees any thing inde
cent in his fellow, is bound to reprove him ? — Qlt is hence,
for] it is expressly said : Thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy
neighbour. If the other do not accept Qhis rebuke], whence
do we know that he ought to come back and reprove him
again? — []It is hence, for] it is expressly said: Thou shalt in
ANY WISE rebuke; (namely, under all circumstances; the em-
phatical repetition ITOin TOIH implying the duty of frequent
and repeated admonition). Perhaps [[one may think that he
may go so far in his rebuke as] to produce an alteration in the
other's countenance? It is [[therefore] expressly said: And
thou shalt not suffer sin upon him ; (i. e. thou shalt not go so far
in thy rebuke as to make thy neighbour blush or turn pale,
and thus render the consciousness of his guilt conspicuous to
all that are present.) — Bab. Talmud, Treatise Er chin, Section 3.
3 oncnpn m y?nan IDIK '•jmon
• - • ou-a nun ^a pitorn nnyiOT r»N
pbn ^ TN D'aiD D^OI rnin ITI
nan
" Rabbi Eleazar the Modoite says : He who pollutes con
secrated things, he who despises the festival days, and he
who causes the countenance of his fellow to turn pale before
A A a mul-
186
the countenance of his fellow to turn pale before
a multitude, has no share in the world that is
to come. A man should therefore be very care
ful with regard to this matter, [namely] that
he do not put his fellow to shame before a mul
titude, whether he (his fellow) be a great man
or an insignificant man; that he do not call
him by any name of which the other may be
ashamed, and that he do not relate in his pre
sence any thing of which the other may be
ashamed.
XII. But when is it so? — [It is so] in
matters between man and his fellow, (i. e. in pri
vate matters) ; but in heavenly (i. e. in religious)
matters, if he (the sinner) do not turn after a
secret [rebuke], we may put him to shame be
fore a multitude, make his sins public, reprove
him in his presence, abuse and curse him until
he turn for the better, just as all the prophets
in Israel did.
XIII. With regard to him who is offended
by his fellow and yet does not wish to reprove
him, or say any thing unto him, on account of
the offender's being too vulgar a person, or of a
disordered mind, but who nevertheless pardons
him in his heart, so that he neither hates nor
reproves him — behold ! this is the virtue of
a multitude . . . although he have £the knowledge of] the law,
and also good deeds, will still have no share in the world that
is to come." — Perke Avolh, Section 3.
187
piety, for the law was solicitous about hatred
only1.
XIV. A man ought to be very careful [in
his behaviour] to orphans and widows, on ac
count of their minds' being very much dejected,
and their spirits low, even although they be
possessed of wealth2. Should they even be the
widows or the orphans of kings, we are still
warned [by the law] with regard to them, (i. e.
how to behave to them), for it is said: Ye
shall not afflict ANY3 widow, or fatherless child,
(Exod. xxii. 22). But now, how should a man
behave to them? — He should talk to them in
no other than mild terms, and use them in no
other than an honourable manner; he should
neither afflict their bodies with hard work, nor
their minds4 with hard words, and should even
be more careful of their money than of his own.
1 That is, the commandment : Thou shaft in any wise re
buke thy neighhour, must not be considered so far positive, as
to signify : that in all cases, if after being offended by our neigh
bour, we do not rebuke him, we trespass against this command
ment ; for provided only that we do not hate him in our
hearts, and consequently do not trespass against the negative
commandment, mentioned in the first part of this text,
namely, Thou shall not hate thy brother in thine heart, we are
the more pious, if we pardon him without rebuking him ;
this being, as our Author terms it, the virtue of piety.
2 |1DD money, wealth, mammon.
3 ANY widow or fatherless child, whatever their rank or
station in life may be.
4 Dl?1 literally : and their hearts.
188
XV. Whosoever quarrels with them, pro
vokes them, afflicts their minds1, domineers over
them, or wastes their money — behold! such an
one trespasses against a negative commandment ;
and much more, one who smites or abuses
them. Now as to this negative law, although
they cannot flog him for [transgressing] the same,
yet behold! the punishment thereof is specified
in the law, [namely] : 2And My wrath shall
wax hot, and I will kill you with the sword.
[Indeed] there is a covenant established respect
ing them by Him, who spake [the word] and
the Universe existed, that whenever they cry
[unto Him] in consequence of any violence
[committed on them], they are listened to, for
it is said : [ If thou afflict them in any wise}
and they cry at all unto me, I will surely
hear their cry, (Exod. xxii. 23).
XVI. But when is it so? [It is so] when
one puts them to pain for his own purposes. But
if he put them to pain in order to instruct them
in the law or in some trade, or in order to
guide them in the right way, then behold ! this
is lawful. However he must not, for all this,
1 ] literally : their hearts.
- Ye shall not afflict any widow, or fatherless child.
If thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto
Me, I will surely hear their cry.
And My wrath shall wax hot, and I will kill you with the
sword ; and your wives shall be widows, and your children
fatherless, (Exod, xxii. 22, 23, 21).
189
use them in the same manner as he would use
other persons [whilst instructing them], hut he
ought to make some distinction with regard to
them, and to lead them on with gentleness,
with great charity, and in an honourable way;
for it is said: For the Lord will plead their
cause, (Prov. xxii. 23).
XVII. It is one and the same thing
whether it be a fatherless or motherless orphan.
But how long are they called orphans with
respect to this matter ? — [It is] until they
no longer stand in need of any adult person,
to support them, bring them up, and take care
of them, but are themselves able to provide for
their own wants, like all other adults.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO [THE GOVERNMENT OF]
THE TEMPER.
CHAPTER VII.
HE who calumniates his fellow, trespasses
against a negative commandment ; for it is said :
1 Thou shalt not go up and down as a tale
bearer among thy people, (Lev. xix. 16.); and
although he cannot be flogged for the thing,
it is still a great sin, and may cause the de
struction of a great many souls of Israel ; and
therefore is this [commandment] joined with
[another] : Neither shalt thou stand against the
blood of thy neighbour. Go and learn [the fatal
consequences by which the transgression of this
commandment may be attended] from what
happened through [the conduct of] Doeg the
Edomite2. Now what is talebearing? — 3It is
1 Thou shalt not go up and down as a talebearer among thy
people ; neither shalt thou stand against the blood of thy neigh
bour ; I am the Lord.
2 He, by backbiting Ahirnelech the priest, caused his
death; as well as that of the other priests, and of the inhabit
ants of the city of Nob, as recorded in 1 Sam. xxii.
3 "on jnn \wh nfrm IT "pyi ^
nr ^ inn PVDD mn tei-o Nun xhv J
n^ nr bv mm nrS
" Thou
191
when one carries about a load of words, and
goes from one to another, and says: such and
such a man said so and so; of such and such
a man I have heard so and so. — Though even it
he true, yet behold! such a man destroys the
world, (causes general mischief and ruin).
II. Now there is still another sin which is
even much greater than this, and which is also
comprehended in this negative commandment,
namely [that of] a bad tongue; which is, when
one relates any thing disgraceful of his fellow,
though even he speak the truth. Indeed he who
speaks falsehood, may be called : one that brings
out a bad report1 of his follow ; whereas by a
man of a bad tongue, we mean him who sits down
and says : such and such a man did so and so ;
or, his parents have been so and so ; or, I have
heard of him so and so ; uttering [at the same
time] disgraceful expressions. Now with regard
to such an one the Scripture says : The Lord
shall cut off all flattering lips, [and} the tongue
that speaketh proud things, (Ps. xii. 3).
" Thou shalt not go up and down as a talebearer among thy
people — this is the backbiting of a bad tongue. Rabbi Nehe-
miah taught [[thus] : Thou shalt not be like a pedlar, carry
ing the words of this [[man] to that [man], and of that
f man] to this [[man] ; (so that Rabbi Nehemiah derives 7*O"1
a talebearer from ;OV1 a trader, pedlar, or hawker").
Jerusalem Talmud, Treatise Peyiah, Section 1.
4 }H 0£f literally: a bad name.
192
III. The sages say : For three transgressions
punishment is inflicted1 upon a man in this world,
and moreover he has no share in the world that is
to come, [namely]: idolatry, adultery (or incest)
and bloodshed; but a 2bad tongue is equivalent
to all these. Again the sages say : He who
speaks with a bad tongue, is as if he denied
the radical principle3, (i. e. as if he were given
]D py*l23 literally: are avenged of man.
2 vhv mD ray ^UD y-n ]wh -®D&n to
D^m ro'Sttn mny ^i rnr mny nrviy
" Whosoever talks with a bad tongue increases [his] ini
quities as much as by (these) three transgressions, [namely],
idolatry, adultery* (or incest) and bloodshed. — Bab. Talmud,
Treatise Erchin, Section 3. Again in the Jerusalem Talmud,
Treatise Peyiah, Section 1. we read these words:
ppm run obiyi man p pjns^ D™ nnn
mny ^ D^N may ;n
C( There are four things which are avenged of a man in this
world, and yet the capital [of the sin] is still preserved for the
world that is to come ; (i. e. that which a man suffers for these
four sins in this world, is in some manner the interest only of
the guilt which he pays off, but for the capital of the sin
he will be called to account in the world that is to come) ; they
are these; idolatry, adultery (or incest), and bloodshed; but a
bad tongue is equivalent to all these [crimes]."
1SJD
*>D
_ <f Again
* nvny -ib": literally : the uncovering of nakedness ; a term used by the
Rabbins to express adultery or incest.
193
up to heresy), for it is said: Who have said,
With our tongue will we prevail, our lips are
our own, WHO is LORD OVER us ? (Ps. xii. 4).
Moreover the sages say: 4A bad tongue (i. e.
opprobrious language) destroys three [persons;
namely], him who utters it; him who listens5 to
fc Again said Rabbi Jochanan in the name of Rabbi Josi
the son of Zimrah : He who speaks with a bad tongue, is as if
he denied the radical principle ; for it is said : Who have said,
With our tongue will we prevail; our lips are our own; who is
Lord over us ? (thus denying the existence or power of the
Almighty). — Bab. Talmud, Treatise Erchin, Section 3).
4 rcnin arftn *wsp wftvi p&ft nat* NII^M
ifty onDiNto ftapzft) naozft
" In the West they say : The tongue of a third [[person],
(i. e. of one who is a talebearer between two other men) slays
three [[persons; namely], it slays him who tells (the tale or
slander) ; him who listens to it ; and him against whom it is
said." — Bab. Talmud, Treatise Erchin, Section 3.
5 ftUpDm literally: and him who receives or accepts it.
One or two more specimens of the sayings of the Rabbins on
the subject of slander and backbiting, will perhaps stand
here in the right place, though not quoted by our Author.
Thus in Treatise Erchin, Section 3. they say :
rnsapno ai^ Tnjft rcrft xbi ranrr TW* DK
w Din n» ft nnDw pnrr bxx mm to
inrv» TO jr
" Surely the serpent will bite without enchantment, [and a
babbler is no better^, (Eccles. x. 11). — In the day to come,
(i. e. in the day of judgment), all the beasts will assemble and
come to the serpent, and say unto him : The lion tramples on
Qhis prey] and eats it up ; the wolf tears Qhis prey] to pieces,
and also eats it up ; but thou, what pleasure hast thou [jn
B B biting] ?
194
it; and him against whom it is uttered; but
he who listens to it, is even more [guilty] than
he who utters it.
IV. Again there are expressions, which may
be said to be indirect slander1; for instance, if
one were to say of such and such an one, that
he will remain as he is now2; or, if he were
to say : Do not speak of such and such an one,
I do not wish to make known what has hap
pened, or what has taken place ; and the like
expressions. Also with regard to him who speaks
in favour of his fellow before his enemies; be
hold ! all this is indirect slander ; as this may
cause them (his enemies who are present) to
speak to his disgrace ; and it is, with regard
to this matter, that Solomon said: He that
biting]? — then he (the serpent) will say unto them: The
babbler is no better.
Again they say in Treatise Erchin, Section 3.
y Y»JW ^UD jnn
(( He who speaks with a bad tongue raises his iniquities to
the heavens, for it is said : They set their mouth against the
heavens, and their tongue walketh through the earthy (Psal.
Ixxiii. 9)."
1 jnn }wb pltf literally: dust of a bad tongue ; thus the
Rabbins call also indirect usury by the name of rP11 plK
dust of usury, fyc.
2 That is, he will always be the same man he is now —
words expressive of a bad opinion, though containing no direct
reproach.
195
blesseth his friend with a loud voice, rising early
in the morning, it shall be counted a curse to
him, (Prov. xxvii. 14) ; seeing that his [speaking]
well [of his friend], may, [in certain cases],
become [the cause of others' speaking] ill of him.
It is the same with regard to him who speaks
with a bad tongue, by way of jest, or in a
[seemingly] careless manner3, as though he were
not speaking this out of hatred. Now this is
what Solomon said in his wisdom : *As a mad
man who casteth firebrands, arrows and death,
fyc. And saith: Am not I in sport? (Prov.
xxvi. 18, 19). And so it is also with him who
speaks with a bad tongue in a deceitful manner,
namely, as if he spake at a venture, and as if
he did not know that the thing which he spake
was slander5, and who, when others want to pre
vent him [from talking in this way], says : I did
not know that this was slander, or that such
was the conduct of such and such an one.
V. It is all the same, whether one speak
with a bad tongue, in the presence of his fellow,
or not in his presence; so that if one tell but
such things as (should men happen to hear them
from each other) may be the cause of injuring
3 ttJNI JYnp "|"m literally : and by way of levity of head
(mind).
4 As a mad man who casteth Jirebrands, arrows and death.
So is the man that deceiveth his neighbour, and saith, Am not
I in sport? (Prov. xxvi. 18, 19).
5 V"V jityS literally : a bad tongue.
196
his fellow, in his body or property1, or even of
distressing or frightening him, then behold ! this
is slander2. However, if these things have been
said before three [men], then the thing has
already become public3, and therefore if one of
the three tell the thing a second time, it can
no longer be said to be slander, provided his
design be not to spread the report, and to di
vulge it still more.
VI. Now all these are men of a bad tongue,
with whom it would even be unlawful to dwell
in the same neighbourhood, much more to sit
with them and listen to their words. Indeed the
decree4 which was sealed against our fathers in
literally: or in his mammon (wealth).
literally : a bad tongue.
3 VT01 inn VDtW 11D literally: the thing has already
been heard and known.
aoin in 11
DI&D ni rvb xrbn
rrh ;VK Nnin *nnm *rarn rrb m* a-an
" Ravah the son of Rav Hinnah said : A word which has
been said in the presence of three |jnen], cannot be said to be
slander £when the same is repeated by one of the three].
What is the reason ? — |jt is because] thy friend has another
friend; and again the friend of that other friend has also a
friend — (i. e. after the word has been said in the presence of
three, it must have become quite public)."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Erchin, Section 3.
rrcnyn p
by ]H nu onro
nr ^r\^ 103^1 nas^ yin
197
the wilderness, was so (sealed), only in conse
quence of their bad tongue.
VII. Whosoever takes vengeance of his fellow,
trespasses against a negative commandment; for
it is said : Thou shall not avenge, (Lev. xix.
18.) ; and although he cannot be flogged for
it, it still shows a very wicked disposition; it
being more becoming in a man to overlook5 all
worldly concerns ; for with intelligent men, all
these (concerns) are but vain and idle things,
such as are not [of consequence] enough to call
forth vengeance.
VIII. Now what is vengeance? — [6 Suppose
that] one's friend says to one: Lend me thy
" Mishnah — consequently he who speaks [[opprobrious
words] with his mouth, [offends] more gravely than he who
commits a [bad] action; and thus we find that the decree
against our fathers in the wilderness, was only sealed, in
consequence of [their] bad tongues ; for it is said : [* They]
have tempted me now these ten times, fyc.
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Erchin, Section 3.
literally : pass over.
6 -ION no m^3 KVT IT w TOM >w it
**irr ft "iEiN -inD2? w1? ^ -IDIN -pmp
TTID "ftwtfrf? rran ^K i1? now "pmp
it
* Because all those men which have seen My glory, and My miracles,
which I did in Egypt and in the wilderness, have tempted Me now these
ten times, and hare not hearkened to My voice.
Surely they shall not see the land which I sware unto their fathers,
neither shall any of them that provoked Me see it. — Numb. xiv. 22, 23.
198
sickle; Lend me thy hatchet; and the other
says : I will not lend thee. To-morrow the other
has need to borrow of the first, and so he says
to him : Lend me thy hatchet ; but he says :
I will not lend it to thee, as thou didst not lend
to me, when I asked thee — then behold ! this
man is avenging himself; but rather when the
other comes to him to ask [something] of him,
he ought to give it to him with a willing
heart, and ought not to treat him in the same
way as the other treated him ; and so it is with
all other things like these, just as David said
respecting his own kind dispositions : If I have
retaliated upon him that paid me evil1 [for
good], or if I have stripped, &<c.
rrb IDK nnD1? ^b b IDN
^ttf iniDD n^ny ^NI i^n
rrvzM KVT it
" What is vengeance ? and what is bearing a grudge ? —
Vengeance ps this] : If one says to another : Lend me thy
hatchet, and the other says : no ; to-morrow the other says to
him : Lend me thy hatchet, and he says : I will not lend thee,
as thou didst not lend me; this is vengeance. And what is
bearing a grudge ? — £It is this] ; if one says to another :
Lend me thy sickle, and the other says : No ; to-morrow the
other says to him : Lend me thy hatchet, and he says : Here
thou hast it ; I do not act like thee, who wouldest not lend
me ; this is bearing a grudge.
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Yomah, Section 2.
1 Dpn mra m&rwi jn ^p vbni DN (PS. vii. 4).
Our Author's quoting this verse in support of his precept with
regard to the duty incumbent on a man to forget the evil done
to him by his neighbour, evidently shows that he must have
trans-
199
IX. And so also he who bears a grudge
against any man of Israel, trespasses against a
negative commandment; for it is said: Nor bear
any grudge against the children of thy people,
(Lev. xix. 18). Now what is bearing a grudge?
[Suppose that] Reuben says to Simeon: Let
me this house for hire, or lend me this ox;
and [that] Simeon is not willing [to do so].
After some days, Simeon has need to borrow or
to hire [something] of Reuben; and then Reu
ben says to him : Here thou hast it ; behold !
I lend it to thee; I am not like thee; I will
not repay thee according to thy conduct [to me].
— He who does so, trespasses against [this com
mandment, viz.]: Nor bear any grudge; as he
ought rather to obliterate the thing from his
memory2, and not to bear any grudge on ac
count of it, seeing that as long as he bears a
grudge on account of the matter, and keeps it
translated it in some such manner as this : If I have retaliated
upon him that paid me evil \_for good^], or if ' I have stripped (or
oppressed) him that without cause is mine enemy; for had
our Author considered this verse in the same light as the
translators of the authorized English version,, this quotation
would be here quite out of place. Yarchi and Aben Ezra
also both agree in deriving ^p7tP from UW to pay, although
we do not meet with another instance of this root being used
in this acceptation in the Kal conjugation. The commentator
on Mendelssohn's Translation of the Psalms observes, that
n^/H^l may be synonymous with n^rntfl and if I have
oppressed, the same as ttMD a lamb, is synonymous with
or rOEM? a garment, with PlDTttf -
literally : from his heart.
200
in his mind, lie may perchance go so far as to
wreak vengeance'. Therefore was the law so
solicitous ahout bearing a grudge, [enjoining a
man] to obliterate the matter from his memory,
so as not to have any recollection of it at all ;
this being the right disposition by which social
life2, and the dealings of men with each other,
can be preserved.
1 DlpJ? Xli*1 NDttt literally: he may perhaps come (i. e.
be brought or induced) to avenge \jt~].
literally : the population of the earth.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO IDOLATERS' AND TO
THEIR ORDINANCES.
CHAPTER I.
IN the days of Enos, the sons of men fell
into a great error; even the counsel of the
wise men of that generation degenerated into
folly ; and Enos himself was also one of those,
who laboured under that error. Now their error
consisted in this; they said: Whereas God has
created these stars and orbs to be the regu
lators of the Universe — has placed them on
high, and imparted glory to them, inasmuch as
they are servants, which serve before Him — they
must be worthy of being praised and glorified,
and of having homage paid unto them. More
over it must be the pleasure of God, blessed
be He ! that those4 should be exalted and re
vered whom he has made excellent and vene
rable, just as it is the pleasure of a king that
those who stand before him should be revered;
D^IDD Hliy literally : worshippers of stars and
planets.
4 It will be remembered that our Author considers the
planets and orbs, as beings possessed of soul, mind and under
standing. See p. 97. 1T xi.
cc
202
which indeed is reverence, [paid] to the king
[himself].
II. As soon as they were struck with this
idea1, they hegan to build temples to the stars,
to offer sacrifices unto them, to praise them, to
glorify them with words, and to how down to
them, in order that they might thus (according
to their wicked notion), oh tain the favour of
the Creator. Such was the radical principle of
idolatry, and this is what they used to say who
adhered to it, and who were acquainted with
its principles; not that they would say, that
there was no other God except that star [which
was the object of their adoration]. Now this
is what Jeremiah said : Who would not fear
Thee, O King of nations? for to Thee doth
it appertain; forasmuch as among all the wise
men of the nations, and in all their kingdoms,
there is none like unto Thee. But they are
altogether brutish and foolish ; the stock is a
doctrine of vanities, (Jer. x. 7, 8). That is to
say: All know that Thou art by Thyself [the
only God] ; yet their error and their folly [con
sist] in their fancying that vain thing (i. e. the
worshipping of that vain stock or idol) to be
Thy pleasure.
III. But after a length of time, false pro
phets arose among the sons of men, who said,
ill 111 Pltyttf )TO literally: As this thing
arose in their heart (mind).
203
that God had commanded them, saying: Wor
ship ye such and such a star, or all the stars;
Offer sacrifices and drink-offerings to the same,
in such and such a manner; Build a temple
for the same, and make an image of the same,
to the end that the whole of the people,
women, little ones, and all the other inhabitants
of the land, may bow down to it. — And so he
(the false prophet) revealed unto them2 some
image, which he invented in his own heart,
saying [unto them], that this was the image
of such and such a star, which was revealed to
him in his prophecy. And in this manner
they began to make images in temples, under
trees, on the tops of mountains and on high
hills; to assemble together, and to bow down
to the same ; saying [at the same time] to the
rest of the people, that this image had the power
of doing good and evil, and that [consequently]
it was right to worship it, and to stand in awe
of it. Moreover their priests used to say unto
them: By this service ye will increase and
prosper ; and so and so ye ought to do ; and
so and so ye ought not to do.
IV. And then other liars too began to
appear3 and to say, that the star itself, or some
orb or angel spoke unto them, saying: Worship
ye me in such and such a manner, (the man-
2 OH/ yHlCfl literally: and [was] making known unto
them.
3 1 literally : to arise.
204
ner in which it was to be worshipped having
been revealed to them by the same) ; and do
ye so and so ; and do ye not so and so. And so
the thing spread over the whole world, [namely],
the worshipping of those images, in various
manners of worship, one different from the other,
the offering of sacrifices, and the bowing down
unto the same.
V. But after another lapse of time, the
glorious and awful God came into utter obli
vion both in the conversation and in the minds
of all [men] existing, so that they knew Him
no more; and in consequence of this, the whole
people of the land, the women and the little
ones, knew only that image of wood or stone,
or that temple [built] of stones, which they
were trained from their infancy to bow down
unto, to worship, and to swear by the name
of. Even the wise men who were among them,
as, for instance, their priests and the like men,
imagined that there was no other God, except
the stars or orbs, for the sake of which, and in
the likeness of which, those images were made;
but as to the Rock of the Universe — there
was no man who comprehended or knew Him,
except [a few] individuals [who were then] in the
world, as for instance, Enoch, Methuselah, Noah,
Shem and Eber ; and in this manner the world
was continually performing its revolutions, until
he, the pillar of the world, was born, namely,
Abraham our father.
205
VI. As soon as this mighty1 [champion of
religion] was weaned, he began to revolve2 in
his mind (whilst still a child3), and began to
reflect day and night, and to wonder, how it was
possible that this orb should move4 continually,
if there was no one who caused it to move5.
But now, who is it that causes it to revolve
— it being quite impossible that it should re
volve by itself? — He had however neither teacher,
nor any one who could explain the matter to
him, but was [on the contrary] plunged, in Ur
of the Chaldees, among those foolish worshippers
of idols ; his father, his mother, and the whole
of the people being worshippers of idols, yea he
himself being [then] a worshipper in common
with them; but still his mind was revolving
and contemplating6, until he arrived7 at the way
of truth, and became sensible of the line of
righteousness, by his own correct reasoning; so
1 Ht J.TVN literally : this mighty or powerful [man}.
literally : to ramble (go to and fro) with
2
his mind.
3 pp N1JT) literally : whilst he [was still] little.
4 3ITO literally : lead on, drive on.
5 :TTED *b mir *&l literally : and that there should be no
leader to it.
6 P1D1 literally : and understanding (i. e. acquiring know-
ledge by meditation).
y literally : until he reached.
206
that he knew that there was but one God, and
that it was He who conducted the orb, and
who created every thing; and that among all the
beings existing, there was no God except Him.
He moreover knew that all [men then in] the
world, laboured under an error, and [knew] also
that which led them into this error, [namely
the error] of worshipping those stars and images,
until the truth was lost from their minds. Now
Abraham was forty years old when he compre
hended his Creator.
VII. As soon as he comprehended and knew
[Him], he began to raise objections against the
men of Ur of the Chaldees, to enter into con
troversy with them, and to say [unto them] :
The way in which ye walk, is not the way of
truth ; moreover he broke the images, and be
gan to proclaim to the people, that it was only
the God of the Universe whom it was right to
serve, and that to Him only it was right to
bow down, and to offer sacrifices and drink-
offerings, to the end that all future generations1
might comprehend Him ; and also that it was
right to destroy and break in pieces all images,
to the end that the rest of the people might
no longer fall, through them, into the same
error with those, who imagined that there was no
other God beside these.
?D literally: all Ike creatures [that
are] to come,
207
VIII. As soon as he prevailed over them
by his arguments, the king sought to slay him;
but a miracle was wrought for him, and so he
went to Haran, and began to stand up and to
proclaim with a loud voice to the whole world,
and to reveal to them2, that there was but one
God of the whole Universe, and that Him [only]
it was right to serve ; and so he continued preach
ing3 and assembling the people from city to city,
and from kingdom to kingdom, until he reached
the land of Canaan, still continuing to preach;
for it is said: "And called there on the name
of the Lord, the everlasting God, (Gen. xxi. 33).
IX. Now when the people happened to as
semble around him, and to raise difficulties
against his precepts5, he used to explain [them]
to every one of them in proportion to his (the
disputant's) intellectual capacity, until he brought
him back to the way of truth ; and so thou
sands and myriads assembled around him, who
literally : and to make known unto them.
3 N"11p) literally: and proclaiming.
4 D^y bti miT DPI Dtt? Nl^! It seems that our
Author did not translate 071JI /$ the everlasting God, as it is
rendered in the authorized English version, but that he ren
dered it, by : the God of the Universe ; agreeably to what he
says of Abraham's having preached: "TH^ m/tf Dttf ttW
Dbiyn TO? That there is ONE GOD OF THE WHOLE UNI
VERSE. And indeed most of the Rabbins agree with our
Author in translating D7iy 7tf the God of the Universe.
5 mil ty b tf>tflBn literally: and asking him [questions']
about his words.
208
constituted the men of the house of Abraham ;
and he (Abraham) planted this great and radical
principle in their hearts, and also composed
books on this [subject] ; moreover he revealed it
to his son Isaac. And then Isaac settled as a
teacher and admonisher. Again Isaac revealed
it to Jacob, and appointed him a teacher [of
the same] ; and so he too settled as a teacher
and supporter of all those who joined him. Now
Jacob, our father, instructed all his children ;
but Levi he set apart and appointed [to be]
the head ; moreover he established him in an
academy, to teach the way of God and how to
observe the commandments of Abraham, direct
ing his children that there should never cease
[to be] a leader1 from among the sons of Levi,
in order that this doctrine2 might not be for
gotten.
X. And thus the thing was continually
gaining strength among the children of Jacob,
and among those that joined them, so that there
grew up in this world a nation who knew the
Lord; until the Israelites had been a long
time in Egypt, when they began again to ac
quire their (the Egyptians') manners3, and to
worship idols like them; except the tribe of
literally: a Governor.
2 "TO/H literally: the instruction.
3 )JTttjyQD "DDT? literally: to learn from their doings or
actions.
209
Levi, who persevered in the commandments of
the fathers ; so that the tribe of Levi never wor
shipped idols. Indeed the radical principle, which
Abraham had planted, was within a little (i. e.
well nigh), rooted out, and the children of Ja
cob [had nearly] relapsed4 into the error of the
generality of men5, and their wanderings.
XI. But because the Lord loved us, and
because He [wished to] keep the oath [which
He had sworn] unto Abraham, our father, He
created Moses, our Rabbi, as well as the Rabbi
of all prophets, and sent him [to us]. As soon
as Moses, our Rabbi, began to prophesy, and [as
soon as] the Lord had chosen Israel for [His]
inheritance, He crowned them (i. e. the Israel
ites) with [His] commandments, and revealed
unto them the way of worshipping Him, and
also what ought to be the proceedings [against]
idolaters, and all those who fall into their error6.
literally : and the children of Jacob
[would have'] come back, or returned.
5 D^Jfil fi\yvh literally: to the error of the world.
6 O-mrW DIjnBn tel literally : and all those that err
after them.
D D
PRECEPTS RELATING TO REPENTANCE,
CHAPTER I.
WITH regard to all the commandments,
which are [contained] in the law, whether they
be positive or negative commandments, if a man
happen to trespass against any one of them,
either presumptuously or through ignorance, he
is bound to confess before God, blessed be He !
[at the time] when he repents and turns from
his sin ; for it is said ; When a man or woman
shall commit, &p TJien they shall confess
their sin which they have done, (Numb. v. 6, 7).
[By] which is [meant] verbal confession1. Now
this confession is a positive commandment.
II. But how ought we to confess? — [We
ought to say thus] : " I beseech Thee, O God !
I have sinned ; I have done perversely ; I have
committed wickedness before Thee, and I have
done so and so ; and behold ! I repent and am
ashamed of my doings, and I will never do
literally: confession [by~] words.
211
this thing again2." This is the essence3 of con
fession; and he who confesses still more amply,
and dwells still longer on the matter4, behold!
such an one is praiseworthy.
III. And also, with regard to those who
bring sin-offerings or trespass-offerings, at the
time when they offer their sacrifices, for their
ignorance or for their presumption, their sacrifice
does not atone for them, unless they repent
and confess in [distinct] words ; for it is said :
He shall confess that he hath sinned in that
thing5, (Lev. v. 5). Likewise with regard to
those who are sentenced6 to death7 by a court
2 HT "U"6 "inn ^tf tfnyh literally : and never will I
return again to this thing.
3 TP1 h® T\p*y literally: the root or radical principle
of confession.
4 lit P3>D THNDl literally : and lengthens in this matter.
5 The verse following this, is : And he shall bring his tres
pass-offering unto the Lord for his sin, fyc. : so that the offering
was to be preceded by confession.
6 ^Tiro literally : those who are [found'] guilty.
7 *b pDIN JTIDK ^ttflD rfrpDH JT1D pim HN1
w minon taiy pir»D JTIDIDH bi 111
^i yi^irr k "IDK^ pvi I^D pt^ NIH D^v1? P^n
PV BN mm ib ]rn ^i^ rt
n^oi m^ton ^3» naD»
nrn DINT n?rr ova m»r
When
of justice, or who arc sentenced to be flogged1,
their dying or their being flogged does not
" When he (the culprit) was about ten cubits distant from
the stoning house (i. e. from the place where culprits where
stoned to death), they used to say to him, " Confess ;" for this
was the manner with all those who were put to death,
Qnamely], that they used to confess; seeing that every one who
confesses has a share in the world that is to come ; for so we
find [[that it was] with Achan, to whom Joshua said: My son,
give, I pray thee, glory to the Lord God of Israel, and make con
fession unto Him. And Achan answered Joshua, and said: In
deed I have sinned . . . and thus and thus have I done, (Josh,
vii. 19, 20). But how do we know that his confession atoned
for him? — [We know it from this]; for it is said: And Joshua
said : Why hast thou troubled us ? the Lord shall trouble thee
THIS DAY (Josh. vii. 25.), [[implying that] THIS DAY thou
art troubled, but thou shalt not be troubled in the world that
is to come." — Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sanhedrin, Section 6.
1 .Hip ;D literally : flogging or lashes.
Besides the punishment of death, which it was in the
power of the Jewish court of justice to inflict, (see page 128,
note 3.), it had also the power of inflicting a kind of correc
tional punishment, designated by the name of nip7D flogging
or lashes. The number of lashes inflicted, never exceeded
'39, for though according to the text in Deut. xxv. 3. they
were not to exceed 40, yet it was agreed by the Rabbins that
the number should be limited to 39 at the most. But even
the number of 39 was inflicted upon very robust persons only ;
whilst culprits of a delicate constitution received a still more
moderate punishment. The state of health of the culprit was
therefore always taken into consideration, and the number of
lashes to be applied, was accordingly agreed upon, previously
to the infliction of the punishment. The number agreed upon
was always one that was divisible by 3. After the estimate
had been made, the culprit was tied to a post, in a posture
somewhat bent or oblique, and naked to the waist, The
person
213
atone for them, unless they repent and confess.
Moreover if one hurt his fellow, or if he cause
him any pecuniary damage, although he pay
him what he owes him, this does not atone
for him, unless he confess and refrain from ever
doing so again ; for it is said : ANY SIN that men
commit2, (Numb. v. 6).
IV. With regard to the scape-goat, as it
was [intended as] an atonement for the whole
of Israel, the chief priest confessed over it in
the name3 of the whole of Israel ; for it is said :
And confess over him all the iniquities OF
THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL, (Lev. Xvi.
V. Now the scape-goat atoned for all the
person who administered the lashes stood on a stone. One
third of the number of lashes was applied on the chest, and
the other two- thirds on the shoulders. Three of the judges
were always present at the time of the chastisement; and
whilst the lashing was going on, the first of the judges read
the two following verses : If thou wilt not observe to do all the
words of this law, fyc Then the Lord will make thy plagues
wonderful, fyc. . . . (Deut. xxviii. 58, 59). The judge, second
in rank, numbered the blows ; and the third in rank bade the
person, who flogged, proceed, until the number of lashes
decreed was completed.
2 The verse following this, is: Then they shall confess, fyc. ;
the expression DltfH .HtftDn ^DD ANY SIN that men commit,
implying all kinds of sin, even the sins or offences of man
against man.
3 ]W7 *?V literally : in the language of, (i. e. in such ex
pressions as imply the whole of Israel).
transgressions [mentioned] in the law, slight as
well as important1 ; whether one transgressed
presumptuously or througli ignorance ; whether
he was made aware of it, or was not made aware
of it ; the scape-goat still atoned for every thing,
provided he repented ; but if he did [not repent,
then the scape-goat atoned only for his slight
[transgressions]. But now, which are [said to
be] slight, and which important [transgressions] ?
-The important ones are those for which one
deserves death by the court of justice' or cut
ting off~. Moreover vain and false oaths, (though
the punishment of cutting off is not attached
to them), yet behold ! they also are important
[transgressions] ; but all other commandments,
negative as well as positive, to which no punish
ment of cutting off is attached, are [said to
be] slight ones.
VI. Now in our days3, when the house of
sanctuary exists no longer, and when we have
no atoning altar — there is nothing [left for us]
but repentance. Repentance, however, atones for
all transgressions. Even he who has been
wicked through the whole of his days, if at
the end he repent — not the least part of his
wickedness is recorded against him ; for it is
said : As for the wickedness of the wicked, he
shall not fall thereby In the day that he turneth
literally : and the hard ones,
2 See page 128, note 3.
3 H?n p?l literally: at this lime.
215
from his wickedness*, (Ezek. xxxiii. 12). Yea
the very nature of the day of atonement, is to
atone for the penitent ; for it is said : For on
that day shall [the priest] make an atonement
for you, (Lev. xvi. 30).
VII. Although repentance atones for every
thing, and although the very nature of the day
of atonement is to atone, there are still trans
gressions, which may be atoned for immediately ;
and also transgressions, which cannot be atoned
for until a certain time [has elapsed]. For in
stance, if a man transgress any positive com
mandment to which [the punishment of] cutting
offb is not attached, and repent [of it] — he is
pardoned on the spot6; and with regard to such
4 VD*> ^D 11DJ pHS ft^SN "ON ^nV> p jiyDttf •»!-)
DNStt; m»*nn n^ TON mnrwi
TID:I yttn frsNi lyt^s ova
wi Dittf i^ jn^rD ]^ mnnxi
IV^ID inn? nri ni ^D> ^
f f Rabbi Simeon the son of Jochi says : Though one be a
perfectly righteous man all his days, yet if he rebel at the end,
he loses all [his] former [good deeds] ; for it is said : The
righteousness of the righteous shall not deliver him in the day of
his transgression, (Ezek. xxxiii. 12). Again though one be
a thoroughly wicked man all his days, yet if at the end he re
pent, not the least part of his wickedness is recorded against
him ; for it is said : As for the wickedness of the wicked, he
shall not fall thereby in the day that he turneth from his
wickedness, (Ezek. xxxiii. 12).— -Bab. Talmud, Treatise Kidu-
shin, Section /.
5 See page 128, note 3.
6 ft jftmDtf IV DttfD tt WH literally: he does not stir
from thence until it is pardoned unto him.
216
[men] it is said: Return, ye backsliding child
ren, and I will heal your backslidings, §c.
(Jer. iii. 22).
VIII. Again if one transgress a negative
commandment, to which neither [the punishment
of] cutting off, nor [that of] death by the court
of justice is attached, and repent [of it] — then
repentance causes a suspension1 [of Divine wrath],
and the day of atonement atones for it; and,
with respect to such [men], it is said: For on
that day shall [the priest] make an atonement
for you, (Lev. xvi. 30). But if one transgress
[a commandment] to which [the punishment of]
cutting off or death by the court of justice is
attached, and repent [of it] — then repentance,
[together] with the day of atonement, causes
the suspension, and the afflictions2 which come
upon him, render the atonement complete ; so
that his atonement never can be complete, un
less afflictions come upon him ; and with regard
literally: suspends.
V nbp nn'ay by
DT> KTW iy r6in wrr nmann
ism
" Repentance atones for slight transgressions, whether of
positive or negative commandments ; but as to important ones,
it causes a suspension, until the day of atonement come and
atone [for them]."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Yoma/i, Section 8.
afflictions; this term is chiefly applied by the Rab
bins to bodily pains.
217
to such [a sinner] it is said: Then will I visit
their transgression with the rod, (Ps. Ixxxix. 32).
IX. When is it so ? — [It is so] if he did
not profane [the name of] God, at the time
when he transgressed. But he who profanes
[the name of] God, although he repent, and
although the day of atonement arrive whilst he
is still persevering in his repentance, yea al
though afflictions come upon him, still his atone
ment is not complete until he die ; so that [with
such a sinner] repentance, the day of atonement,
and afflictions, [are] all three [indispensable to]
cause the suspension, and death [alone] makes
the atonement [complete] ; for it is said : And
it was revealed in mine ears by the Lord of
hosts, SURELY THIS INIQUITY SHALL NOT BE
PURGED FROM YOU TILL YE DIE, (Isai. XXU. 14).
K K
PRECEPTS RELATING TO REPENTANCE,
CHAPTER II.
WHAT is [the criterion of] true repentance1?
— It is when a matter, in which a man has
once transgressed, comes [again] within his reach2
and when he moreover has it in his power to
commit the same [offence again], and yet
shrinks3 back [from it], and does not commit
[it] out of [mere] repentance, and not out of
fear or impotence4. For instance; Behold! one
who once had a criminal intercourse with a
woman; now if after a lapse of time he [happen
to] have again a private meeting with her,
(whilst still persevering in his love to her, and
whilst still possessing his full bodily power;
moreover whilst still in the same country5 where
he once sinned with her) — if then he shrink
literally : perfect repentance.
2 1T1 literally : in (or to) his hand.
3 ttTP21 literally: and he separated [himself^, or parted
with.
4 PO )r?ttDD literally : through want of strength.
5 That is, under the influence of the same climate and
associations.
219
back [from her], and do not commit [the sin]
— such an one is [said to be] a true penitent;
and this is what Solomon said: Remember now
thy Creator IN THE DAYS OF THY YOUTH,
(Eccles. xii. 1).
II. However if one repent only in his old
age, or at a time when it is no longer in his
power to do that which he was [in the habit
of] doing; although this is [certainly] not ge
nuine6 repentance, yet it still avails him, and
he is still [said to be] a penitent. Though
even he may have been a transgressor all his
life, yet if he repent but on the day of his
death, so that he die a penitent, all his sins
are pardoned; for it is said: While the sun,
or the light, or the moon, or the stars, be not
darkened, NOR THE CLOUDS RETURN AFTER THE
RAIN, (Eccles. xii. 2); which is [an allusion to]
the day of death. Whence we infer that if
he (the sinner) remember but his Creator and
repent, before he dies, he is still pardoned.
III. Now what is that repentance [to con
sist in]? — In this, that the sinner forsake his
sin, and remove it from his thoughts; moreover
that he resolve in his heart, never to do it
again; for it is said: "Let the wicked forsake
his way, (Isai. Iv. 7). He also ought to be sorry
literally : profitable repentance.
7 Let the wicked forsake his way, AND THE UNRIGHTEOUS
MAN HIS THOUGHTS, $c. ; from which we deduce, that the re
moval of sin from a man's thoughts is essential to repentance.
220
for the past; for it is said: Surely after that
I was turned, I repented, (Jer. xxxi. 19). And
he ought also to call to witness Him who
knoweth [all] secrets, that he will never return
to this sin again; for it is said: l Neither will
we say any more to the work of our hands:
\Ye are] our gods, §c. (Hos. xiv. 3). More
over it is necessary that he make a verbal2
confession, and that he utter [with his mouth]
the contrite resolutions of his heart.
IV. He who confesses with words, without
having resolved in his heart to forsake [his
sins] — Behold! he is like one who dips3 [in
water, by way of performing the necessary pu
rification] whilst holding an unclean animal in
his hand4, when his dipping can avail him no
thing, unless he throw away the unclean animal ;
and so it is said : But whoso confesseth AND
FORSAKETH [them] shall have mercy, (Prov. xxviii.
13). Moreover it is necessary that he name5
1 The verse,, preceding this, opens thus : Take with you
words, and turn to the Lord ; say unto Him, fyc. ; from which we
perceive, that the penitent is directed to call on God, and to
protest before Him, that he is come to the firm resolution of
amending his life.
2 V,n2ttQ nninn^ literally : to confess with his lips.
3 The cleansing, by washing the flesh in water, of those
that contract uncleanness by touching unclean animals, is pre
scribed in Lev. xxii. 5, 6.; and also in other places of the Pen
tateuch.
4 1T1 Y"lttfl literally : and \_holds~] a creeping thing in his
hand.
literally : to utter with words, or to dejine.
221
his sin; for it is said: Oh9 this people have
sinned a great sin, AND HAVE MADE THEM
GODS OF GOLD6, (Exod. XXXii. 31).
V. It is also the usual course of repent
ance, that the penitent should cry unremittingly
to the Lord, with weepings and entreaties ; that
he should exercise charity as much as is in his
power ; that he should remove very far from the
object of his transgression7, and that he should
alter his name, just as if .he were to say : I am
quite another person, and not the same man
who committed those actions ; moreover that he
should altogether alter his actions for the better,
and [in a direction] towards the way of righte
ousness ; and also that he should emigrate from
his place; for emigration atones for [a man's]
iniquity, inasmuch as it causes him to give way,
and to become meek and humble-minded.
VI. It is also very commendable in the
penitent to confess before a multitude of per
sons, and to make known unto them his trans
gressions; also to reveal to others the offences
[existing] between himself and his fellow, saying
unto them : Surely I have offended such and
such an one, and I have done unto him so and
so; but behold! I now repent of, and am sorry
6 Here we perceive that Moses has named and denned the
crime, for which he was begging mercy and forgiveness.
7 11 Nftnttf -DTI p literally: from the thing with which
he has sinned.
222
for it. Now he who is proud, and does not
make his transgressions publick, but conceals
the same — his repentance is no true [repent
ance] ; for it is said : He that covereth his sins
shall not prosper, (Prov. xxviii. 13).
VII. But when is it so? — [It is so with
regard to] transgressions between man and his
fellow ; but with regard to transgressions be
tween man and God1, he ought not2 to render
himself notorious, and indeed it would be effron
tery in him if he were to make publick the
same ; and therefore [in such a case] he [need
only] repent before God, blessed be He ! and
name his sins to Him [alone], but in publick his
confession ought to be a general3 one, (i. e. he
may confess himself publickly to be a sinner
against God, but he must not name his sins).
Indeed it is well for him that his sin should
not transpire ; for it is said : ^Blessed is he
whose transgression is forgiven, WHOSE SIN is
COVERED*, (Ps. XXxii. 1).
See page 109, Note 4.
' "p^U l^tf literally : he need not, or he has no occasion.
3 DriD literally: undejinedly.
4 rrro nb& vb Y»VMD HDID irni w in
• • • ntfDH IIDD y&s w^ nt^N ITOI '1:11
z£ DTK pip nwiyi 1*0 nDK miD ni
" Rav raised this difficulty, (i. e. he brought the following
two verses into collision); It is written: HE THAT COVERETH
HIS
, 223
VIII. Although repentance and praying
aloud5 are at all times very good, yet they are
still more [especially] good, during the ten
days that are between the new year's day and
the day of atonement, as then they (the sup
plications of the penitent) are accepted forthwith ;
for it is said : Seek ye the Lord while He may
be found, (Isai. Iv. 6). But when is it so? —
[It is so] in the case of an individual; but as
to a congregation [at large], whenever these re
pent and pray aloud with all their hearts6, they
are listened to7, for it is said: As the Lord
our God [is] in ALL [THINGS THAT] WE CALL*
UPON HIM [FOR], (Deut. iv. 7).
IX. The day of atonement however is the
[proper] time for repentance for all, both for
individuals and the publick9, as being the
HIS SINS SHALL NOT PROSPER, but whoso confesseth and for--
saketh, fyc. (Prov. xxviii. 13) ; and yet it is written again :
Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, WHOSE SIN is
COVERED, (Ps. xxxii. 1.)? ... Rabbi Zutra the son of Tobias
said: The one prelates] to transgressions between man and
God, and the other to transgressions between man and his
fellow."— Bab. Talmud, Treatise Yomah, Section 8.
literally : and groaning, or crying aloud.
literally : with a perfect heart.
JH literally : they are answered.
I
instead of being rendered by: IN ALL
THINGS that we call, seems to have been rendered by the
Rabbins by: AT ALL TIMES that we call.
9 D'Q l7) literally: and for a multitude.
224
ultimate [time of] pardon and forgiveness to
Israel. Every one is therefore bound to repent
and to confess on the day of atonement. And
with regard to confessing on the day of atone
ment, we are commanded that it (the confession)
should begin on the day preceding that day1,
and before eating [the evening meal], lest one
happen to be choked at the meal, and be
fore he has confessed, (and consequently die
without confession). But although one has con
fessed [already] before eating [the evening
meal], he ought to confess again in the evening
of the night preceding the day [of atonement],
and likewise to confess again in the morning
prayer2, additional prayer, oblation prayer, and
DINI 2^VD literally : on the eve of the day.
the morning prayer, and
(literally the oblation prayer, but commonly used to denote
the afternoon prayer), are enjoined by the Rabbins as the
most important prayers, which every one who adheres to their
doctrine, is bound to say every day. These two prayers are
intended to compensate for the two constant or daily sacrifices,
commanded by Moses. f^Oiy D/Sn the evening prayer,
though also usual amongst the adherents of the Talmudistic
doctrine, is not considered of so much importance, not hav
ing been so strictly enjoined. On the sabbath and on festival
days, when, besides the two constant sacrifices, additional
sacrifices were commanded by Moses, a fourth prayer, which
goes under the name of ^DID r6sn the additional prayer,
is read; but on the day of atonement, a fifth prayer is further
introduced, which is read at sun-set, and which is called
J"P^J rbST\ the closing prayer ; implying that the gates of
heaven are about to be closed.
The
225
closing prayer. But now where (i. e. at which
part of the prayer), ought the confession to be
made? — An individual [ought to confess] after
his prayer, and the prayer reader3, in the midst
of his prayer, [namely] at the fourth blessing4.
X. The confession practised now amongst
Israel, is this : Surely we have all of us sin
ned,, fyc. ; this being the essence5 of confession.
The transgressions which one confesses on one
day of atonement, he ought to confess again on
the day of atonement following6, even though
he may have been firm7 in his repentance
[during the whole of the intermediate time] ;
for it is said: For I acknowledge my trans
gressions, and my sin is EVER BEFORE ME,
(Ps. li. 3).
XI. Repentance and the day of atonement
atone only for transgressions between man and
The most important part of each of the above-named
prayers, is that which is called rnttfy POlQttf the EIGHTEEN
[^blessings], and which originated with Ezra and his ]H JTH
court of justice.
3 "112K Hvttfl literally : and the deputy or messenger of
the congregation. See page 76, Note 2.
4 Viz. the fourth blessing of the m&V mDttt eighteen.
See last Note but one.
5 Trip? *lp»y literally: the root of confession.
literally: on the other day of atone
ment.
7 IfilltWQ "JEiy NTW ^ 7$ V\X literally : although he
be standing (persevering} in his repentance.
F F
226
God; such, for instance, as eating a thing
which is forbidden, or having unlawful inter
course with a woman, and the like [transgres
sions] ; hut with regard to offences between
man and his fellow, for instance, if one happen
to hurt his fellow, or to curse his fellow, or to
rob him, and the like [offences], he is never
pardoned until he give his fellow that which
he owes him, and until he reconcile him.
XII. [For] although he restore to the other
the money which he owed him, it is still neces
sary to reconcile him, and to entreat him to
pardon him. Even though he have only pro
voked his fellow with words, it is still neces
sary to reconcile him, and to urge him [with
entreaties], until he pardon him. Should his
fellow not be willing to pardon him, he ought
to bring with him a company1 of three of his
friends, in order that these may urge, and
beg [pardon of], the other; should the other
still not be reconciled, he ought to bring a
second, and even a third [company of friends] ;
but should the other still be unwilling [to
grant his pardon], he may leave him and be
take himself away [from him], and then the one
who would not pardon, becomes the sinner.
However if the other happen to be his Rabbi
(i. e. his religious instructor), he must go and
come again to him even a thousand times, until
he pardon him.
literally : a row or range.
227
XIII. It is not lawful for a man to be
cruel and inexorable; he ought rather to be
easily moved to reconciliation, and with diffi
culty moved to anger; so that when the man
who offended him begs pardon of him, he should
pardon him with a perfect heart and benevolent
mind. Even though the other have oppressed
or offended him very much, still he ought not
to avenge himself, nor to bear a grudge ; this
(moderation) being the practice of the seed of
Israel, who are kind-hearted2 ; but with regard to
the Cuthites3 who are of un circumcised hearts,
these are not so, but they keep their wrath for
ever*; and so it is said with regard to the
Gibeonites, in consequence of their not having
forgiven and of their having shown themselves
unrelenting5: Now the Gibeonites WERE NOT OF
THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL, (2 Sam. Xxi. 2).
2 pD3Jl Dl^l literally : and their right hearts.
3 See page 166, Note 5.
4 An expression made use of by Amos the prophet, when
describing the uncharitableness of Edom, (Amosi. 11).
5 Wherefore David said unto the Gibeonites, What shall I
do for you ? and wherewith shall I make the atonement, that ye
may Mess the inheritance of the Lord ?
And the Gibeonites said unto him, We will have no silver nor
gold of Saul, nor of his house ; neither for us shall thou kill any
man in Israel. And he said, What ye shall say, that will I do
for you.
And they answered the king, The man that consumed us, and
that devised against us that we should be destroyed from remain
ing in any of the coasts of Israel,
Let seven men of his sons be delivered unto us, and we will
hang
228
XIV. If one offend another, and the other
happen to die before he (the offender) has beg
ged his pardon, he ought to take with him ten
men, and place them over the other's grave,
and say before them [these words] : I have
sinned against the Lord God of Israel, and also
against this man, having done unto him so and
so. Moreover if he owed the other money, he
ought to restore it to his heirs; if, so far as
he knows, the other have no heirs, he ought
to deposit it in a court of justice, and also
make his confession.
hang them up unto the Lord in Gibeah of Saul whom the Lord
did choose. And the king said, I will give them.
2 Sam. xxi. 3, 4, 5, 6.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO REPENTANCE.
CHAPTER III.
EVERY one of the sons of men has his
good deeds, and also his wicked deeds1. He
whose good deeds amount to more than his
wicked deeds, is [said to be] a righteous man,
and he whose wicked deeds amount to more than
his good deeds, is [said to be] a wicked man;
[again he whose deeds consist of] half [good
ones] and half [wicked ones], is [said to be]
an intermediate man. Also with regard to a
[whole] country, if the good deeds of the whole
of its inhabitants [when added together] were
to amount to more than their wicked deeds,
[then] behold ! this would be a righteous [country] ;
but if the wicked deeds of the same were to be
most, [then] behold! this would be a wicked
[country]. And so it would be with regard to
the whole world in general2.
II. The man whose wicked deeds amount
to more than his good deeds, dies forthwith, in
literally: and iniquities.
literally: altogether.
230
consequence of his wickedness; for it is said:
lFor the multitude of thine iniquity, (Hos.
ix. 7) ; also a country, the wicked deeds of
which are most, perishes forthwith; for it is
said : Because the cry of Sodom and Go
morrah is great, fyc. (Gen. xviii. 20). — And so
it is with regard to the [inhabitants of the]
whole world in general, [viz.] if their wicked
deeds amount to more than their good deeds,
they also perish forthwith ; for it is said : *And
God saw that the wickedness of man was great,
(Gen. vi. 5).
III. However in this balancing [of the
good deeds against the wicked ones], not the
number of the good or wicked deeds, hut the
importance* of the same, is taken into consider
ation ; so that there may be one good deed
which makes up for4 many wicked ones ; for it
is said : 5 Because in him there is found [some}
1 The days of visitation are come, the days of recompense are
come, Israel shall know it ; the prophet is a fool, the spiritual
man is mad, FOR THE MULTITUDE OF THINE INIQUITY, and
the great hatred.
2 And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the
earth, and that every imagination fyc. : And it repented the Lord
that He had made man on the earth <fyc. : And the Lord said,
I WILL DESTROY MAN fyc. (Gen. vi. 5, 6, 7)-
3 D/T3 literally : their greatness.
4 "U^ WrW literally: which meets.
5 And all Israel shall mourn for him, and bury him ; for he
only of Jeroboam shall come to the grave f ""Q"! 11 K22D3 IV
231
good thing, (1 Kings xiv. 13.) ; and again there
may be one wicked deed which makes up for
many good ones ; for it is said : But one sinner
destroy eth much good, (Eccles. ix. 18). They
(the deeds of a man) can [therefore] he balanced
by the knowledge of the God of knowledge only,
and it is He [alone] who knows how to estimate
the good deeds against the wicked ones.
IV. He who regrets having fulfilled the
commandments, and who is sorry for his good
deeds, saying to himself6 : What profit have I
in having fulfilled the same? — O that I never
had fulfilled the same ! — behold ! this [man] has
altogether undone [the good deeds which he
once had done], and no good deed of his what
ever will be recorded in his [favour] ; for it
is said: The righteousness of the righteous shall
not deliver him in the day of his transgres
sion, (Ezek. xxxiii. 12.) ; which [applies] to him
only who is sorry for his former [good deeds7].
because in him there is found SOME good thing fyc. It is
evident from the context in which 11D IT? 11 N^D3 )y>
is quoted here, that our Author must have translated it
thus : Because in him there is found A (or ONE) good thing.
literally: in his heart.
pm I^SN now WTV p pjm m
mwann n** -m* mnrwi TIDI
em IDN • • • ijnya ova i^w xb
" Rabbi Simeon, the son of Jochi says : Though one be
a perfectly righteous man all his days, yet if he rebel at the
end
232
V. Now in the same way as the good deeds
of a man and his wicked deeds are balanced at
the hour of his death, so are also the wicked
deeds of every one that exists1 in this world,
balanced against his good deeds, every year, on
the festival of the new year's day. He who is
found [to be] a righteous man, is decreed2 to
live, and he who is found [to be] a wicked
man, is decreed to die ; again to him who is
[found to be] an intermediate man, a respite3 is
given, until the day of atonement ; if he repent4,
end, he loses all Qhis] former £good deeds] ; for it is said : The
righteousness of the righteous shall not deliver him in the day of
his transgression , . . Resh Lakish said : Qthis applies] to one
who is sorry for Qhis] former £good deeds].
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Kidushin, Section 1.
1 DTiyn ''KID literally: of those that come into the world .
2 D^n? DnH3 literally : he is sealed for life.
3 iniK \h\T\ literally : they suspend him, (i. e. a suspension
or respite is given unto him).
4 nnsD 'j pnv> ^m IDK ^ison
bw TM nniDJ Dn^ bw in« rron
D'aro:
nn^D' D»ari33 or K o^ t^nna^ 121 oniaan D^ iv
" Rabbi Kruspedua said in the name of Rabbi Jochanan :
Three books are opened on the new year's day ; one of the
perfectly righteous ; one of the perfectly wicked ; and one of
the intermediate. The perfectly righteous, are inscribed and
sealed for life forthwith : the perfectly wicked, are inscribed
and sealed for death forthwith; and the intermediate remain in
suspen-
233
he is decreed to live, and if not, he is decreed
to die.
VI. Although the blowing of the trumpet
on the new year's day is an ordinance of Scrip
ture5, yet there is also an intimation in it,
[which amounts to as much] as saying: Ye
sleepers, awake from your sleep; and ye who
are in a deep sleep, arise from your deep sleep;
search into your actions, turn with repentance,
and remember your Creator! — Ye who have be
come forgetful of truth by [pursuing] things
that are vain and temporary6, and who have
been absorbed the whole year in vain and idle
[matters], which can neither avail nor deliver
[you], look after your souls, mend your manners
and your deeds ; and may every one of you for
sake his wicked way and his ungodly thoughts.
VII. Every man ought therefore to look
upon himself7 during the whole year as though
suspension from the new year's day until the day of atone
ment, if [[then] they be pure, they are inscribed for life ; but
if they be not pure, they are inscribed for death."
Bab. Talmud. Treatise Rosh Hashanah, Section 1.
5 And in the seventh month, on thejirst day of the month, ye
shall have an holy convocation ; ye shall do no servile work, it it
a day of blowing the trumpets unto you, (Numb. xxix. 1).
6 ]QfH vlHQ literally: through the vanities of time.
7 TOT iwn i»n intn ft*» IDSV orw n*rr
rroi sp1? iD^y jp"o™ VWN fin**
nun «p^> ID^V rw jmrnttf ft ^K nn« rrviy
G G
234
he were half innocent and half guilty, (i. e. he
ought to consider the amount of his good deeds
as coming up precisely to that of his wicked
deeds), and also [to look] upon the whole world
as though it were half innocent and half guilty,
NOT pi ra-n raizo -aw inx
'i-a nr^» *n rain JTHIZ
inn in» rra Tirm im -m )ra
to D^yn ^ ntfi iDxy JIN jp-orntf iniytf nnss
-m» NtDirn IDWK; nnn
nr »arw nm
" A man ought always to look upon himself as though
he were half guilty and half innocent, [[therefore] if he fulfil
but one commandment [[more], then blessed is he, for he
causes the scale of innocence to preponderate in his [[favour] ;
but if he commit but one transgression [[more], [then] woe
unto him, for he causes the scale of guilt to preponderate
against him ; just as it is said : But one sinner destroyeth muck
good, (Eccles. ix. 18.), [i. e.] in consequence of that single
sin which he committed, much good is destroyed (lost) for
him. Rabbi Eleazer the son of Rabbi Simeon says: Since
the [[whole] world is judged according to the number [[of its
good or bad deeds], and also an individual is judged accord
ing to the number [of his good or bad deeds], if one fulfil
but one commandment [more], [then] blessed is he, for he
causes the scale of innocence to preponderate both for himself
and the whole world; but if he commit but one transgression
[more], [then], woe unto him, for he causes the scale of guilt
to preponderate both for himself and the whole world : for it
is said : But one sinner destroyeth much good, [i. e.] in conse
quence of the single sin which this [man] has committed,
much good is destroyed both for himself and the whole world."
Bab, Talmud, Treatise Kidushm, Section 1.
235
(i. e. as if the total amount of the good deeds
of all the inhabitants of the world also came
up precisely to that of their wicked deeds) ; now
if he commit hut one sin [more, then] hehold!
[by this single sin] he causes the scale of guilt
to preponderate, both with regard to himself
and to the whole world; and consequently brings1
destruction upon it; [on the other hand] if he
fulfil but one single commandment [more, then]
behold! [by this single good deed] he causes
the scale of innocence to preponderate both with
regard to himself and to the whole world, and
[consequently] brings salvation and deliverance
both upon himself and them (the inhabitants of
the world), as it is said: But the righteous [is]
an everlasting* foundation, (Prov. x. 25.), [mean
ing that] : This man, by acting righteously, causes
the innocence of the whole world to prepon
derate, and [by this means] brings about the
deliverance of the same.
VIII. For this reason3 have the house of
Israel made it a practice among themselves, to
multiply their charitable and good deeds, and to
employ themselves in [fulfilling] the command-
1 D"U1 literally : and caused (or effected).
2 Dbiy TID1 pH^I It is evident from the context in which
this verse stands, that our Author must have translated it
thus: But the righteous is THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD,
(i. e. the whole world may be supported (preserved) by the
good deed of one righteous man).
3 Jit ]*Qy ^JSO literally: and in consequence of this matter.
236
merits, [during the interval] between the new
year's day and the day of atonement, even more
than in the other days of the year. They have
moreover made it a general practice among
them, to rise, during these ten days1 in the
night time, and to pray in the synagogues with
words of supplication and fervent entreaties until
day-light.
IX. At the time2 when the wicked deeds
of a man are balanced against his good deeds,
1 That is, from the first day of the month of Tishra, which
is the new year's day, to the tenth day of that month, which
is the day of atonement.
literally : at the hour.
rroy DTK my rrnm •a-a w "ai
rw6iy ^ i^rno nw ^ j^rro
by mrr ->BN ro izMMtt ^ i^rno ]'**
in
]rr yDt^ ^n TJTI x -nnsa
" Rabbi Josi the son of Rabbi Judah says : When a man
transgresses the first time, he is pardoned ; the second time — -
he is [also] pardoned ; the third time — he is £also] pardoned ;
but the fourth time— he is not pardoned; for it is said:
*For three transgressions of Israel, and for four I will
not turn away [the punishmenf] thereof, (Amos ii. 6). And
again it is said: Lo, all these [things] worketh God twice,
thrice, with man, (Job xxxiii. 29). But to what purpose is
__ _ this :
* Sec pajrc 239, note 2.
237
neither the first sin which he committed, nor
the second, is reckoned; but [his sins are
reckoned] from the third only and onward. If
his wicked deeds, [reckoning] from the third and
onward, are [found to amount to] more than
his good deeds, then those two sins [which
were not reckoned at first] are added, and he
becomes accountable for the whole [amount] ;
but if his good deeds are found to come up to
[the amount of] his wicked deeds, [reckoning]
from the third sin and onward, [then] all his
sins are taken off one by one3, because then,
this : And again it is said ? — (i. e. to what purpose does Rabbi
Josi quote this other text?); Qlt is] lest thou say, that these
words, (viz. the words of the verse quoted from Amos), [[apply
only] to a congregation (as there Israel in general is spoken
of), but that with regard to an individual it is not so — there
fore we are given to understand Qthe contrary, viz.] : Lo, all
these [things^ rvorketh God twice, thrice, WITH MAN, (show
ing that even to an individual his first two sins are pardoned).
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Yomah, Section 8.
3 PENH plMn VJTOy to p^B literally: his ini
quities are taken off FIRST [BY] FIRST ; i. e. in consequence
of every iniquity being in its turn made to represent the
first. Suppose that the number of sins committed after the
third sin were to amount to n, then the total amount of the
sins would be 1 + 1 + l-{-n, of which the first two sins were not
reckoned before-hand, but were put aside, according to the
theory introduced by our Author at the opening of this para
graph. Now if on the other hand the good deeds were found
to amount to 1 +n, the first two sins (says our Author) would
be taken off and cancelled forthwith; the series 1 + 1-j-l + w
by which the total amount of the sins was represented, would
therefore be reduced to 1 + n. Here this advantage is given
to
238
in consequence of the first two [sins] having
already been pardoned, the third [sin] is con
sidered as though it were the first. Also with
regard to the fourth [sin], behold ! this too
[in its turn] becomes the first, in consequence
of the third having already been pardoned.
And so [the sins are taken off one by one] to
the very last.
X. What we have said here, however, ap
plies only to individuals; for it is said: Lo, all
these [things] ivorketh God oftentimes (phv D^DyE)
literally : TWICE, THRICE), with MAN, (Job xxxiii.
29.); but with regard to a congregation1, their
to the sinner, namely, the 1 is considered as representing the
Jirst sin; and because the first sin is not reckoned, it is can
celled, and 1 +n becomes n. Here again another advantage is
given to the sinner, namely, the n sins which still remain to
his charge, are represented by l-f-(w — 1) ; and as here too
the 1 is considered as representing \hejirst sin, it is also can
celled in its turn. The remaining n — 1 sins are again
represented by I + (n~ 2), and the 1 is cancelled in conse
quence of its being also made to represent the Jirst sin. Now
this process of reduction being continued, the number of sins
must at last be reduced to l-{-(n — n); and then the 1 being
in its turn made to represent the Jirst sin, and cancelled ac
cordingly, there will remain n — n sins = 0, when the sinner
is of course acquitted.
It was thought necessary to represent this system of par
doning and cancelling the sins, by figures, in order to make
the reader more fully enter into the precise meaning of the
words of our Author quoted at the head of this note, as well
as into the drift of his reasoning throughout the remaining
part of this paragraph.
1 See page 236, note 2.
239
first, second, and [even] third sins are suspended
(put aside) ; for it is said : For THREE trans
gressions of ISRAEL, and for four, I will not
turn away [the punishment] thereof2, (Amosii. 6.);
so that when their (the congregation's) account
is cast up, after this manner (namely, after the
manner described above), their sins are reckoned
only from the fourth, and onward.
XI. With regard to the intermediate3 man,
if among that half [of the deeds] which in
cludes his sins, also the sin of his never having
put on the Tephilin* be found, judgment is
2 It seems that the Rabbins have given to this verse some
such turn as this : For three transgressions of Israel [_I will],
but for four, I will not release him.
3 See paragraph I. of this Chapter.
4 j^Sfi answers to the Hebrew J12JDD Phylacteries, or
frontlets; thus in OnkeVs Targum, 73^ pl'mSB1? VTO
And they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes, (Deut. vi. 8.)
is rendered by: ^ p \b$Tb Jim. These Tephilin con
sist of two boxes made of skin in the form of a cube, in each
of which the following four passages of the Pentateuch written
on parchment, are placed, viz. : Sanctify unto Me all thejirst-
born, $c. : (Exod. xiii. 2.) : And it shall be when the Lord shall
bring thee into the land of the Canaanites, fyc. (Exod. xiii. 11.) :
Hear, 0 Israel, the Lord our God is one God, fyc. (Deut.
vi. 4.) : And it shall come to pass, if ye shall hearken dili
gently unto My commandments, fyc. (Deut. xi. 13.). Every
Israelite is bound to put on these Tephilin, and to fasten them,
with straps arranged for the purpose, one on his head, and
the other on his left arm, in compliance with the command
ment : And thou shalt bind them for a sign upon thine hand,
and they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes, (Deut. vi. 8).
240
pronounced on him according to his sin, but
still he has a share in the [blessings of the]
world that is to come. Even on all the wicked
men, though their sins be numerous, judgment
is pronounced according to their sins, but yet
they have a share in the [blessings of the]
world that is to come; for all Israel have a
share in the [blessings of the] world that is to
come, although they have sinned; for it is said:
Thy people also [shall be] all righteous; they
shall inherit the land for ever, (Isai. Ix. 21.) ;
[here the expression] land is a figure, [meaning]
the land of life, which is, the world that is to
come. Also the pious men of [other] nations
of the world, have a share in the [blessings of
the] world that is to come.
XII. These however (i. e. sinners of the
following description), have no share in the
[blessings of the] world that is to come, but they
are cut off, destroyed and condemned for ever and
ever, in consequence of their great wickedness
and sinfulness; [namely], hereticks1; they who
deny the law; they who deny the resurrection of
tfny1? p^n or6
YIN inn* D^
p^n orf? ]*w 1^1 ">Nsnr6
ID min ]w rmnn p own /vw
" Mishna — All Israel have a share in the [blessings of
the] world that is to come; for it is said: Thy people also
[shall be~\ all righteous; they shall inherit the land for ever,
the
241
the dead and the coming of the Redeemer;
apostates; they who cause many other men to
sin ; they who depart from the [usual] prac
tices2 of the congregation ; he who trespasses
presumptuously3 [and] openly like Jehoiakim4;
informers ; they who keep5 the congregation in
awe, not for any religious purpose, [but for their
private interest] ; shedders of blood ; slanderers ;
and he who is ashamed of circumcision.
XIII. There are five [descriptions] of Is
raelites that are said6 to depart from [their]
the branch of My planting, the work of My hands, that I may
be glorified, (isai. Ix. 21). But these, (viz. the following) have
no share in the [blessings of the] world that is to come;
[namely], he who says, that the resurrection of the dead is
not [a doctrine that can be deduced] from the law, or that
the law is not from Heaven ; and he who is a heretick, &c."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sanhedrin, Section 11.
2 WID literally : from the ways (manners).
3 HD") Tl literally : with a high hand.
1 The son of Josiah king of Judah, concerning whom Je
remiah prophesied : He shall be buried with the burial of an
ass, drawn and cast forth beyond the gates of Jerusalem, (Jer.
xxii. 19).
The wickedness of Jehoiakim is stated by the Rabbins to
have been so great, that he once said :
" My predecessors did not know how to provoke [God]."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sanhedrin, Section 11.
5 D'DP Dtt6 Vbti imrr by HOW ^DDl literally:
and they who throw out fear on the congregation not for the
sake of Heaven.
6 literally: that are called.
H H
242
faith ; [namely], he who says, that there is no
God and no Providence1; he who says that there
is a Providence, but that this [Providence]
consists of two or more [Deities] ; he who says,
that there is [indeed] only one Lord, hut that
this [Lord] is a star or a shape; he who says,
that He (God) is not the only first [being] and
the Rock of the whole [universe] ; and also he
who worships besides Him, some star, [with the
intent] that the same may become an inter
cessor between himself and the Lord of the uni
verse. Now every one of these five [descriptions
of Israelites, is said to] depart from [his] faith.
XIV. There are also three2 [descriptions]
of Israelites, that are called hereticks; [namely],
he who says, that there is altogether no prophecy,
and that there is no [kind of] knowledge which,
[emanating] from the Creator, enters15 into the
minds4 of the sons of men : he who denies the
prophecy of Moses, our Rabbi ; and also he who
says, that the Creator has no knowledge of the
actions of the sons of men. Every one of these
three is [called] a heretick.
XV. Again there are three [descriptions] of
Israelites, that [are said to] deny the law;
*W literally : And that there is no governor
(leader) lo the world.
2 pDmp^N DWp^n ^JOttPD ]n nth® literally : there
are three of Israel that are called hereticks.
3 V^IDltf literally : which reaches \_down~\.
4 ibb literally: to the heart.
243
[namely] ; he who says that the law is not
from the Lord. Even if he say of one single
verse, or of one single word only, that it was
said by Moses himself, (i. e. that it was the
invention of Moses himself and not dictated to
him by God), [then] behold! this man denies
the law. Likewise he who denies the inter
pretation thereof, which constitutes the oral5
law, or he who pretends to give the lie to
those who promulgated the same (i. e. the oral
law), as Zaduck and Bythos6 did; and also he
who says, that the Creator has commuted one
commandment into another commandment, so
that this law is already abolished, although it
was [originally] from the Lord. Every one of
these three [descriptions] is [said to be] an Is
raelite who denies the law.
XVI. There are two [descriptions of]
D^-ay transgressors, among the Israelites;
[namely], he who transgresses [only] one [com
mandment7], and again he who transgresses the
whole law altogether. [By] one who transgresses
[only] one [commandment, we mean him] who
persists in committing that [one] transgression
5 HS yiW mil"! The verbal or oral law, in contradis
tinction to irolttf m\n the written law.
6 Zaduck the head of the sect known by the name of
Sadducees and Bythos his colleague, were the first who
created a schism among the adherents of the Oral law.
7 Jintf JTWB^? P^yrr literally: the transgressor in one
[single] transgression.
244
presumptuously, and [who therefore] becomes
notorious for, and quite used to, the same ;
even though it be one of the less important1
[transgressions]; for instance, if he continually
persist in wearing [garments of] divers sorts",
or in rounding the corners3 [of his head], and
consequently to him this commandment is just
as though it were altogether abolished4 ; [then]
behold! this [man] is a transgressor in this
matter, provided that he do [this] with the in
tention of provoking [God].
XVII. [By] a transgressor against the whole
law, [we mean one] who, for instance, goes over
to the creed of idolaters, at a time when an
oppressive law is decreed [against Israel, by
their enemies], and adheres to them (i. e. to the
idolaters), saying : Of what benefit will it be
to me to adhere to the Israelites who are hum
bled and persecuted? — It will be better for me
to adhere to these Idolaters whose power is so
great ; [then] behold ! this [man] is a trans
gressor against the whole law.
XVIII. With regard to those who cause
p literally: of the slight (ones).
2 By which he transgresses the commandment in Deut.
xxii. 11. Thou shah not wear a garment of divers sorts, [as~] of
woollen and linen together.
3 Contrary to the commandment in Lev. xix. 27- Ye shall
not round the corners of your heads.
4 D^iyn )D It FTND rhU& fr&D literally: as if this
commandment were destroyed from the world,
245
many other men to sin5, it is the same, whether
one cause [others] to sin in important6 matters,
as Jerohoam7, Zaduck and Bythos [did] ; or
whether one cause [others] to sin in slighter
matters, even though it be only in cancelling8
any positive commandment ; or whether one force
others to sin, as Manasseh9 [did], who slew the
Israelites unless they [submitted to] worship
idols; or whether one delude others, and thrust
them away (from the service of the true God,
by wicked insinuations, though not by force).
XIX. He who departs from the [usual]
practices10 of the Congregation, though he com
mits no [real] transgression, but only separates
from the congregation of Israel, so that he
neither fulfils the commandments in common
with them, nor sympathizes11 with them when
5 1M DO^n WZDnD literally: Those that cause others
to sin — In what manner \_must they do zT] ? .
6 ^VT-I "OH literally : in a great matter.
1 The son of Nebat king of Israel, of whom it is said:
And Jeroboam drave Israel from following the Lord, and made
them sin a great sin, (2 Kings xvii. 21).
8 tel1? literally : to destroy.
9 The son of Hezekiah king of Judah, of whom it is said :
Moreover Manasseh shed innocent blood very much, till he had
Jilled Jerusalem from one end to another; beside his sin where
with he made Judah to sin, in doing that which was evil in the
sight of the Lord, (2 Kings xxi. 16).
10 •OTJE literally : from the ways (mamiers).
D333 tib) literally : and enters not in their distress.
246
they are in distress, nor fasts on their fast
[days], but takes his own [self-willed] course,
just as if he were one of the Cuthites1 of the
land, and as if he did not belong to them (i. e.
to the Israelites) — [such an one] has no share
in the [blessings of the] world that is to come.
XX. He who commits transgressions pre
sumptuously like Jehoiakim2, whether he com
mit slight [transgressions], or whether he commit
important [ones], has no share in the [bless
ings of the] world that is to come. More
over such an [one] is said to be3 unmasking*
Ms face in defying the law; inasmuch as he
was brazenfaced5 [enough] to unmask himself,
and not to be ashamed [of having departed] from
the words of the law.
XXI. There are two [descriptions of] in
formers, [namely], he who [by his information]
delivers up his fellow into the hands of Cuthites (>
to be slain or smitten ; and again he who de
livers up the property of his fellow into the
hands of Cuthites6, or into the hands of one
1 See page 166, Note 5.
2 See page 241, Note 5.
3 *np3H literally : that is called.
4 PHI/")! 0*02 rftJD literally : \_one] mho uncovers his J ace
against the law.
5 inSJD PVnttt literally : that he made his brow strong (or
, fierce)*
6 See page 166, Note 5.
247
[of the Israelites] that has been forced [to be
come a Cuthite], which is the same as if he
were a Cuthite [by birth]. Now both these
[descriptions of informers] have no share in the
[blessings of the] world that is to come.
XXII. [By] him who keeps the congre
gation in awe, not for any religious purpose7 [we
understand] one who rules over a congregation
by force, so that they stand in awe of him, and
fear him very much, whilst the object he has
in view is merely that of [gratifying] his am
bition8, and not that of delighting in the glory
of Heaven. Now of these twenty-four [descrip
tions of] men which we have enumerated [in
this Chapter], though they be Israelites, none
have a share in the [blessings of the] world
that is to come.
XXIII. There are however transgressions
less serious than those [mentioned above], but
still the sages have said [respecting them], that
he who becomes used to them, has no share in
the [blessings of the] world that is to come.
And indeed they are [serious] enough to be
shunned and carefully [avoided9]. Now they
7 See p. 241, Note 5.
B ID^V TIlD^ literally : for his own honour (or ambition'].
9 pi imrfn pD pmrrt literally: to keep aloof from
them, and to be careful in (or respecting} them.
248
are these: He who gives his fellow a [degrad
ing] by-name, or he who calls his fellow by a
[degrading] by-name, (though the same do not
originate with him) ; he who causes his fellow
to change his countenance1 before many per
sons; he who glories in the disgrace of his
fellow ; he who despises scholars (men that are
learned in the law of God) ; he who despises his
Rabbins (i. e. his religious instructors) ; he who
disregards the festival days2; and he who pol
lutes consecrated things.
XXIV. What we have said here however,
[namely], that none of these [sinners] have a
share in the [blessings of the] world that is to
come — [holds good only] when he (the sinner)
dies without repentance ; but if he turn from
his wickedness, and die a penitent, [then] be
hold ! such [a man] is one of those3 who have
a share in the [blessings of the] world that is
to come, seeing that there is nothing (however
wicked) which can withstand' (i. e. which can
not be atoned for by) repentance; even though
literally : and he who causes
the countenance of his fellow to turn pale before a multitude.
See page 185, Note 3.
2 nnyiDH literally : the feasts.
3 Nltl D^yn 'OlD literally : of the children of the world
that is to come.
4 nil&nn ^Sl llDiya; -)TT ~\b \*$V literally: for thou
hast (i. e. thou canst show) nothing that stands before (that can
resist) repentance.
249
one were to deny the radical principle all his
life5, still if he repent at the end6, he has a
share in the [blessings of the] world that is
to come; for it is said: Peace, Peace to [him
that is] far off, and to [him that is] near7,
saith the Lord; and I will heal him, (Isai.
Ivii. 19).
XXV. [Indeed] all wicked men, sinners,
transgressors, and the like, if they turn but
with repentance, whether publickly or secretly8,
are accepted; for it is said, 9 Return, ye back
sliding children, (Jer. iii. 22.) ; [meaning that]
although one be still [considered by others as]
a backslider, (since behold! he has only turned
secretly and not publickly), he is yet accepted
in consequence of [his] repentance.
5 W D "p^l ">2D BN literally : even though he de
nied the radical principle [during] the whole of his days. See
page 73. IT in.
6 ISO ronnNll literally : and at last he turns (or repents).
7 That is, peace to him whose evil deeds have alienated
him from God, as well as to him whose good deeds have
brought him near to God.
8 7WODD1 PI 'fal PI literally : whether openly or in
hidden (concealed) places.
9 Return, ye backsliding children, \_and~\ I will heal your
backslidings.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO REPENTANCE.
CHAPTER IV.
[THERE are] four and twenty things (causes)
[which] prevent men from becoming penitents1.
Moreover four of these being serious offences2,
the Holy One, blessed be He! does not suffer5
him who commits any one of them, to become
a penitent, for this very reason, that his offence
is [of] too serious [a nature]. Now they are
these :
1. He who causes many men to sin; and
to this class of offenders4 he also belongs, who
prevents many men from fulfilling any one of
the commandments. 2. He who causes his
fellow5 to turn aside from the good to the
fiN PIDVD literally : prevent (or impede) re
pentance.
2 7V13 PV literally : a great iniquity.
3 niWfi TWfi ITl p»SDD ni"pn p» literally: the
Holy One, blessed be He I does not furnish his hands \jvith the
means necessary for one who wishes'] to become a penitent.
4 jiy literally: iniquity.
5 Though only an individual, and not a multitude of men.
251
wicked way, as, for instance, he who entices
[another to sin], and thus thrusts him away
[from the service of the true God]. 3. He who
sees his son on the point of becoming corrupt6
and [yet] does not admonish him ; hut now his
son being under his control, had he admonished
him, he might have abandoned [his wicked
pursuits]; and consequently it is as if he (the
father) had caused him to sin. To this class
of offenders he also belongs, who has it in his
power to admonish others (though not his child
ren), whether an individual or a multitude, and
[yet] does not admonish them, but suffers them
to fall7. 4. He who says [to himself] : I will
sin [now] and [afterwards] repent8. To this
class he also belongs who says [to himself] :
literally : going (or proceeding) to ill
manners, (i. e. to immorality).
7 031/ttOa. DTT3D literally: leaves them with their stum
bling-block.
8 That is, he who being aware of the atoning power of
repentance, thinks, that he may sin with impunity, and re
serve to himself the privilege of obtaining pardon by repent
ance.
pa iittwi KtDrw aww asm* lawn—
ow Ktontf niwn r\wyb m
" Mishnah — He who says: I will sin [now] and [after
wards] repent; [then] I will sin [again], and I will [again]
repent — his hands shall not be furnished [with the means ne
cessary for one who wishes] to become a penitent, (i. e. God
will not suffer him to become a penitent). He who says I
will
252
I will sin [now], but the day of atonement will
atone [for it].
Again there are five things (causes) among
these, (i. e. among the twenty-four mentioned at
the head of this Chapter), which shut up the ways
of repentance to him who practises them ; they
are these: 1. He who separates from the con
gregation; as [by so doing] he will not be with
them at the time, when they exercise [them
selves in practices which lead to] repentance, and
[consequently] he will not be benefited in com
mon with them by the good deeds which they
do1. 2. He who disputes the words of the
sages ; because such disputing may cause him to
separate from them, in which case he will re
main ignorant of the nature of repentance2.
3. He who scorns the commandments ; for as
soon as these are despised by him3, he will
neither seek after them nor fulfil them ; but now
if he do not fulfil them, by what [means] can he
be made pure? — 4. He who despises his Rabbi
will sin, and the day of atonement will atone [for it] — the day
of atonement shall not atone [[for it] &c."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Yomah, Section 8.
1 Pttfljrttf JTOQ jnpy rDir WNl literally : and [would]
not be purified together with them by the pure deeds which they
perform.
2 railWH O-n yiV UW literally: and he would not
know the ways of repentance.
3 ityjD mrTO POP literally : for since they are despised
in his eyes.
253
(i. e. his religious instructor); because this4 may
induce him (the Rabbi) to push him away and
to expel him, just as Gehazi5 [was expelled by
his master] ; but now if he be expelled [by his
Rabbi], he may not find any [other] instructor
to point out to him the way of truth. 5. He
who hates rebuke ; for, behold ! he has left to
himself no opening for repentance; it being re
buke [only] which gives rise to repentance, in
asmuch as at the time when a man is made
aware of his sins, and is put to shame [for
4 Ht "Dlttf literally : because this thing.
5 The servant of Elisha, who by assuming his master's
name and authority for the purpose of extorting a reward
from Naaman, captain of the host of the king of Syria,
provoked him (Elisha) so much, that he banished him
from his presence, as recorded in 2 Kings v. 27 : The leprosy
therefore of Naaman shall cleave unto thee, and unto thy seed
for ever. And he went out from his presence a leper \jas white~\
as snow.
\br\ urb p» rntDvnn
aorr
" Mishnah. — Three kings and four plebeians (private indi
viduals) have no share in the [blessings of the] world that is
to come. [The] three kings [are], Jeroboam, Ahab, and Ma-
nasseh . . . [The] four plebeians [are], Balaam, Doeg*, Ahi-
thophelt, and Gehazi."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sanhedrin, Section 11.
* By whose accusation brought before Saul against Ahimelech the
priest, Nob, the city of the priests, was smitten with the edge of the sword,
by the command of Saul, as recorded in 1 Sam. xxii.'
t Who was among the conspirators with Absalom, and* whose wicked
counsel David dreaded most, as recorded in 2 Sam. xv.
254
them], he may turn penitently, as it is written
in the law: l Remember, [and] forget not,
YE HAVE BEEN REBELLIOUS, (Deut. ix. 7.) 5 * Yet
the Lord hath not given you an heart, (Deut.
xxix. 4.) ; O foolish people and unwise, (Deut.
xxxii. 6.) ; (all these being expressions of rebuke
intended to call forth repentance). In the same
way Isaiah also rebuked the Israelites and said:
Ah sinful nation, (Isai. i. 4). 3 The ox knoweth
his owner, (Isai. i. 3). 4 Because I knew that
thou [art] obstinate, (Isai. xlviii. 4). And indeed
God commanded him (Isaiah) to rebuke sinners;
for it is said: bCry aloud, spare not, (Isai.
Iviii. 1). Moreover all the [other] prophets also
rebuked Israel until they turned penitently. For
this reason it is necessary that in every congre
gation of Israel, a wise, great, and old man,
who has feared God6 from his youth, and who
1 Remember, ]jxnd~^ forget not, how thou provokedst the Lord
thy God to wrath in the wilderness ; from the day that thou didst
depart out of the land of Egypt, until ye came unto this place, ye
have been rebellious against the Lord.
2 Yet the Lord hath not given you an heart to perceive, and
eyes to see, and ears to hear, unto this day.
3 The ox knoweth his owner, and the ass his master s crib ;
\bu€\ Israel doth not know, My people doth not consider.
4 Because I knew that thou \_arQ obstinate, and thy neck
\_is~^ an iron sinew, and thy brow brass.
5 Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and
shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their
sins.
literally: and tvho fears Heaven.
255
is beloved by them (the people), should be raised
on purpose that he may rebuke the multitude
and that he may cause them to turn penitently ;
but now, he who hates rebuke will neither come
to the admonisher nor hearken to his words;
and consequently he will persevere in his sins,
which appear to him harmless7.
Again five of these (i. e. of the twenty-four
touched upon at the opening of this Chapter)
are things [of such a nature], that he who prac
tises the same8, cannot possibly turn with true
repentance, inasmuch as they consist of offences
between man and his fellow, [in cases] when he
(the offender) does not know [enough of] the
person offended [to be able] to make amends9 to
him, or to beg his pardon. Now they are these :
1. He who curses a multitude [of men] ; with
out having [expressly] cursed any one man in
particular10, so as to [be able to] ask forgive
ness of him. 2. He who (without committing
the theft himself) shares [in the produce] with
the thief; because he cannot know to whom
7 D^llIO V^yi Dnttf literally : which in his eyes are good
(right).
8 ]JTIN n&nyn literally: who does them.
9 "6 TINTO ^"D literally : in order that he might restore
\jt~] to him.
DTK p ti literally : and did not curse [any]
known (i. e. any particular) man.
256
the thing stolen, belonged, it being the thief
alone who stole [the same] from various men1,
and who brought it to him, so that he [only]
bought it [of the thief], (and consequently, how
shall he know to whom he ought to make re
storation, or of whom he ought to ask forgive
ness for the offence?). Moreover [by purchasing
stolen goods] he encourages the thief2, and con
sequently causes him to sin. 3. He who finds
a thing which was lost, and has it not cried,
so as to [be enabled to] restore it to its
owner ; for should he even after a time happen
to become a penitent, he will still not know to
whom he ought to restore [the thing]. 4, He
who lives by the spoil3 of the poor, orphans, or
widows. Now these being a class of people
literally: of a multitude (of many}.
2 inn T p%mZD WrW literally : for he is upholding
(supporting) the hand of the thief.
TO l^n literally : lie who eats \up] the spoil of
poor Qwiew]. — There were some that read it D^y "TO SlMl
He who eats \_up~\ AN ox of poor \jnen~\; and Rabbi Abraham
Ben David, the avowed antagonist of our Author, did not
neglect this opportunity of criticising this expression, and of
hinting to the reader, that D^y "TO the SPOIL of poor
[men] would have been more correct, and that our Author
introduced the letter "I, where there ought to be 1. But
as there are also some who read it at once as we have given it
in the text, namely D^JI 1W the SPOIL of poor men, we
may with great probability suppose, that it was either a slip of
the pen or some misprint, that gave rise to the cavilling
criticism of Rabbi Abraham Ben David.
257
who are distressed4 and not well known5, and
who moreover are [sometimes reduced to the ne
cessity of] emigrating from one city to another,
[it may so happen that] there will be no one
who knows [any thing of] them, and of whom
he (the spoiler) can learn6 to whom that spoil
belongs, and to whom he ought to make
amends for the same7 [should he one day be
come a penitent]. 5. He who takes a bribe to
pervert judgment; [because he] cannot [pre
cisely] know how far this perversion may ex
tend, or what consequences the same may have8,
so that he may [be able to] make amends
[for it], for the thing, [being a law matter],
may have a variety of bearings9. Moreover, by
4 DH PDIN DIN m <» literally: these children of men
are feeble, (faint, languid, i. e. overcome by distress).
5 D'toD-naDl DyiT PW literally : and are not known and
celebrated (or notable).
6 JJTttf HD literally : in order that he might know.
7 1? "GTtm literally : and that he might restore it to him.
8 ilPD fc^n nDDI literally: and how much (how great) the
power (effect) thereof [may be~\.
9 D^ *b tCP llTKtf literally: for the thing has legs,
(the thing has a standing), i. e. in law-cases there may be some
moot points of such nicety as to seem to stand right in any
position. Now the judge having been blinded by gifts and
bribes, may be himself deceived in the view which he takes of
the matter, as the scriptural expression is : the gift blindeth the
wise, (Exod. xxiii. 8.), and consequently he will never be
disposed to make the amends due to the party injured. In
the Commentary Kessef Mishnah, this phrase is explained
in nearly the same manner.
K K
258
supporting the one1 [who is in the wrong], he
causes him to sin.
Again among these (twenty four) there are
five things, of which, he who commits them, can
not be supposed [ever] to repent, because by
the generality of men they are looked upon to
be but trifling matters2, and consequently one
may sin by [doing] the same, and yet fancy that
it is no sin. Now they are these : 1. He who
partakes3 of a repast which [he knows] is not
sufficient [even] for the host4 [alone] ; now this
is [indeed] indirect5 robbery, and yet he may
fancy that he commits no sin, saying [to him
self] : Surely I have not eaten without his (the
host's) permission! — 2. He who uses [for his
own advantage] the pledge of a poor man;
now as the pledge of a poor man consists [com
monly] of nothing else but his axe or plough
share, (articles, the wearing out of which, by the
use made of them, may not easily be perceived
by the eye), he may say to himself6 : They
.t T jTtnZD Kirntf "n>fl literally: and again
because that he is upholding (supporting) the hand of that \man\9
and causes him to sin.
2 DTK*! in Wl D^P DH1T \rW **b literally: be
cause they are slight things in the eyes of the plurality (majority)
of men.
literally : he who eats.
literally : for the owner thereof.
literally: dust of robbery. See page 1 94, Note 1.
literally : in his heart.
259
have lost nothing [of their value or good con
dition], and [therefore] behold ! I have not
rohbed him (the poor man) [of any thing] ; (and
consequently he will never think of indem
nifying the poor man for the loss which he has
sustained). 3. He who [with a lustful eye]
looks at a woman whom by law he is forbidden
to marry7; [now such an one] may fancy that
there is nothing [wrong] in it, and say [to him
self]: Did I cohabit with her? or did I [even]
approach her ? — not knowing that a [lustful] look
is a great sin, inasmuch as it may lead8 [a man]
to the very [crime of] lewdness9, as it is said:
And that ye seek not after your own heart
and YOUR OWN EYES, (Numb. xv. 39). 4. He
who glories in the disgrace of his fellow; [be
cause he] may say to himself, that this is no sin,
since his fellow was not present10 [to witness his
exultation], and [consequently] could not feel11
any shame [on that account] ; moreover that he
is promiscuously used by the Rabbins to denote
incest, adultery, or adulterous women, and in general, women
whom one is forbidden to marry by reason of consanguinity.
This word also very frequently denotes lewdness, salacity, and
all kind of sinful intercouse with women; attention must
therefore always be paid to the context.
TIttf literally : because it causes (brings on).
See last Note but one.
10 Dttf TDiy mn V»*W ^ literally: because his fellow
was not standing there.
11 TO! -b JW! Vb\ literally : and no shame reached (be-
fet} him.
260
did not [absolutely] put him to shame, as he
was merely comparing his own good actions, or
his own wisdom, with the actions or the wis
dom of his fellow, in such a manner as to leave
it to be inferred, that he is a respectable man,
and that his fellow is a contemptible person ;
(and so not being aware of tli£ offence, he will
never think of repenting of the same). 5. He
who suspects an honest man, may [perchance]
think in his heart, that he is not a sinner [on
that account], saying [to himself] : What have
I done unto him ? — Was there [on my part]
any thing more than [a mere] suspicion?- — [in
asmuch as I only said] : perhaps he has done
[that which I suspected him of] — and perhaps
he has not done it — (i. e, I never positively ac
cused him of having done it) ; not knowing that
this [very suspicion] is a sin; because he is
making in his mind a transgressor of one who
is an honest man.
And again among these (twenty-four) there
are five things [of such a nature] that he who
practises1 the same will always be carried awaya
by them, [so that at the end] it will be diffi
cult [for him] to part with them. A man
ought therefore to be very careful lest he cleave
to them, seeing that they are all of them
exceedingly wicked dispositions (propensities) ;
nttfl>?n literally : he who does them.
2 TDfi Omntf ~\W literally : he will be constantly
drawn after (attracted 6y) them,
261
now they are these ; talebearing ; a bad tongue
(opprobrious language); [to be] a passionate
man ; [to be] a man of a wicked imagination ;
and [lastly, to be] the associate of a wicked
man3, because one [is apt to] learn [to imitate]
his [wicked] actions, when they have once be
come impressed on one's mind; this is what
Solomon said: But a companion of fools shall
be destroyed, (Prov. xiii. 20). Now in the Pre
cepts relating to [the government of\ the temper,
we have stated already the things which every
man ought to practise ; but how much more4
[ought he to practise them, who is] a penitent!
All these and the like things however, although
they may prevent a man from becoming a peni
tent, cannot altogether deprive him of that
[benefit], but [on the contrary] if one [who has
committed these things] repent of the same,
[then] behold ! he is [actually entitled to all
the privileges of] a penitent, and has a share
in the [blessings of the] world that is to come.
literally : and he who is associating
with a wicked \_man~\.
4 IDim 7p literally: the slight and the grave (or im
portant). A technical expression with the Rabbins for any
argument from the less to the more important subject, and vice
versa. If it be so with the less important, how much more
ought it to be so with the more important subject? and vice
versa.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO REPENTANCE.
CHAPTER V.
FREE-WILL l is granted to every man. If
he desire to incline towards the good way, and
to become a righteous man, he has the power2
[to do so] ; and if he desire to incline towards
the wicked way, and to become a wicked man,
he has [also] the power [to do so]. This is
what is written in the law : Behold! the man
is become as one of Us, to know good and
evil, (Gen. iii. 22.) ; by which it was meant to
express [this] : Behold ! the human race are be
come unique (matchless) in this world; inasmuch
as there is not another kind [of living crea
tures] equal to them in this respect3, [namely]
leave, permission, or grant, from flltH, which is to
be met with only once in the whole of the Old Testament, in
the shape of ]W"), namely, D")2 "f?D ttTTO ]WO accord
ing to the grant of Cyrus king of Persia, (Ezra iii. 7). The
Rabbins however use the word /Wl promiscuously as de
noting power, faculty, control, licence, liberty, free-choice, free-
agency and free-will.
2 YTQ JlltCnn literally : the power or faculty is in his hand.
TO literally : in thi* matter.
263
in knowing by itself, by its own knowledge and
by its own reflection4, [what is] good and [what
is] evil; and moreover [in being able] to do
all that it wishes, without there being any one
to prevent it5 from doing [that which is] good
or [that which is] evil ; and now this being so :
6 Lest he put forth his hand, §c. (Gen. iii.
II. Give no room in your minds7 to that
which is asserted by the fools belonging to the
[other] nations of the world, and [also] by the
greater part of the uninformed men among the
Israelites [themselves], [namely] : that the Holy
One, blessed be He! decrees that a man, from
his birth8, should be either a righteous man
or a wicked man. The fact is by no means so;
but [on the contrary] every man is fit to be, as
righteous [a man] as Moses, our Rabbi [was], or
as wicked [a man] as Jeroboam9 [was]; a wise
man or a fool ; a charitable man or a cruel
man ; a miser or a liberal man ; and so it is
4 irO^nDll literally : and by his \jown~] thought.
5 TT»1 1DJW 'D TNI literally : and that there [should'}
he none to impede its hand.
6 Lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life,
and eat, and live for ever.
7
m -m imtynioi -nijn &
JDDIN literally : let not pass over thy thought that thing
which the fools of the nations of the world say.
8 WHl fibrin^ literally : from the beginning of his being
created.
9 See page 245, Note 7.
264
with regard to all other dispositions. Moreover
there is no one who compels, determines, or
attracts him, to [proceed in] either of the two
ways (i. e. the good or the wicked way) ; hut
it is he (the man) himself, who by his own
knowledge inclines towards the way which he
likes [best]. This is what Jeremiah said : Out
of the mouth of the Most High proceedeth
not evil and good, (Lam. iii. 38.); meaning,
that the Creator does not decree that a man
should be either good or wicked.
III. But now this being so, it follows that
the sinner himself is the cause of his own ruin ;
it therefore befits him to weep and lament over
his sin, and [to grieve] for having done this to
his own soul, by dealing so wickedly with the
same1. This is what is written [immediately]
after [the verse quoted above] : 2 Wherefore doth
a living man complain, fyc. And then he (the
Prophet Jeremiah) says again : Since the power
[of doing good or evil] is in our own hands,
and since all the wicked deeds which we have
committed have been committed with our [full]
consciousness, it befits us to turn penitently and
to forsake our wickedness ; the power [of doing so]
being still in our hands. This is what is written
[immediately] after [that verse] : Let us search
and try our ways, and turn [again to the Lord~],
literally : and [that] he rewarded it evil
2 Wherefore doth a living man complain, A MAN FOR \_THE
PUNISHMENT OF] HIS SINS? (Lam. iii. 39).
265
(Lam. iii. 40). Now this matter is a very im
portant3 principle; nay it is the pillar of the
law and of the commandments, as it is said :
See, I have set before thee this day life [and
good, and death and evil}, (Deut. xxx. 15,) ;
and [again] it is written : Behold, I set be
fore ijou this day [a blessing and a curse},
(Deut. xi. 26.) ; meaning, that the power [of
doing good or evil] is in your hands, and that
any of the actions. £which _._are. within the reach]
of rnejy if one choose to do them, whether good
or evil, he can. And for this reason it is
also said: 4O that there were such an heart in
them, (Deut. v. 29) ; by which it was meant to
express: that the Creator neither compels the
sons of men, nor decrees that they should do
[either] good or evil, but that all this is left
to themselves.
IV. If God were to decree that a man
should be either righteous or wicked, or if
there were any thing in the principle of his
nativity which could attract a man to any one
of the [two] ways, (i. e. to the good or the
wicked way), [or induce him to incline] to any
particular opinion, to any particular disposition,
or to any particular action, as those foolish
literally: great.
4 0 that there were such an heart in them, that they would
fear Me, and keep all My commandments always, that it might
be well with them, and with their children for ever .'
L L
266
astrologers' invent in their own minds2 — how
could He__haye commanded us through the me-
^mm of the prophets: Do ye so and so; or, so
and so ye shall not do; mend your ways, and
go not after your wickedness; if he (the man)
was, from his very nativity, doomed already [to
be what he is], or was attracted to the thing
(i. e. to the course of life he follows) by his
nature, and [in such a manner] that it was ut
terly impossible for him to depart3 from the
same? — Now what room would there have been
for the whole law altogether ? — And by what
justice, or by what right, could He avenge
Himself of the wicked man, or reward the
righteous man? — SHALL NOT THE JUDGE OF
ALL THE EARTH DO RIGHT?
V. You must not however wonder and say :
How can a man do all that he pleases? and
how can his actions be left to himself (i. e. how
can a man be master of his own actions ?) Can
there indeed be any thing done in the world ']
without the permission of its Possessor, and
without His pleasure? — Whereas the Scripture '
says : 4 Whatsoever the Lord pleased, [that] did
He in heaven and in earth, (Ps. cxxxv. 6) ? —
1 Who pretend, that the constellation under which a man
is born, influences his moral character.
2 D17D literally : from their hearts.
3 ftp literally : to move, (stir).
4 Whatsoever the Lord pleased, [thaf\ did He in heaven, and
in earth, in the seas, and all deep places.
267
Know ye [therefore] that every thing is [ac- A
tually] done by His pleasure, although our
actions are left to ourselves. But how is this?
— [It is so]; in the same way as it was the
pleasure of the Creator, that fire and air should
have an ascending power, that water and earth
should have a descending power, that the orb ,
should move in a circle, and also that all
other things that were created in the universe,
should have [certain] propensities, [namely] such \
as He wished them [to have] — so was it also /
His pleasure that a man should be possessed of >
free-will5, that all his actions should be left to \
himself, (i. e. that he should be complete master V
of his actions), and that there should not be
any thing to compel or attract him, but that
he, by himself, and by the knowledge imparted
to him by God, should [be able to] do any
thing that a man can do6. And for this reason
is he (the man) judged according to his actions ;
if he do [that which is] good, good is done unto
him; and if he do [that which is] evil, evil
is done unto him. This is what the prophet
says : This hath been by your means, (Mai. i. 9).
Yea, they have chosen their own ways, (Isai.
5 TTQ imttn DlNil JTprf? literally: that the man should
have the power in his hand.
6 And consequently the very circumstance of a man's pos
sessing free-will,, and the power of doing any thing that he
desires, originates in the pleasure of the Almighty, and there
fore cannot be said to clash with the verse quoted from the
Psalms : Whatsoever the Lord pleased, that did He, $c.
268
Ixvi. 3). And with regard to this Solomon also
said : l Rejoice, O young man, in thy youth . . .
but know thou, that for all these [things] God
will bring thee into judgment, (Eccles. xi. 9.) ;
by which he meant to express [this] : Know thou
that the power is in thine own hands to do
[what thou pleasest], but that [in future] thou
shalt have to give an account2 [of thy doings].
VI. Perchance you will say : Does not the
Holy One, blessed be He ! know all that is to
happen? He therefore either must have known,
even before it came to pass, that such and such
a man would be righteous or wicked, or He
must not have known it; but now if He knew
that such a man would be a righteous man,
[then] it was impossible [for him] not to be
a righteous man; for if we were to say3; that
although He knew that he would be a righte
ous man, it was still possible [for him] to be
a wicked man, [then] behold ! He did not know
the thing to perfection ?-^&iowye [therefore]
that, with regard to the discussion of this pro-
1 Rejoice, 0 young man, in thy youth; and let thy heart
cheer thee in the days of thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine
heart, and in the sight of thine eyes ; but know thou, that for all
these [J kings'^ God will bring thee into judgment.
2 |^in r\# jJTv literally: to give ^satisfaction to~\ justice;
a phrase which in the Rabbinical language is invariably used
to denote the necessity of every man's undergoing a trial be
fore the tribunal of the Most High God,, and of his being
called to account for his doings here below.
DN1 literal] v: and if thou say-
269
blem4, the measure thereof \is\ longer than the
earth, and broader than the sea5, (i.e. the
matter is utterly inscrutable), and that many
principles of the greatest importance6, [equal in
sublimity to] the highest mountains, are attached
to the same ; but ye must also know and bear
in mind that which I am about to tell you;
[namely] : it has already been explained by us
in the second Chapter of the Precepts relating
to the foundations of the law, that the Holy
One, blessed be He ! does not know [things] by
a knowledge distinct from Himself, as men [do] ;
for these and their knowledge are two [distinct
things] ; but He, (may His name be exalted !)
and His knowledge, are one. Now this matter,
the knowledge of man is not able perfectly toj
comprehend; and in the same way as it is not
in the power of man to comprehend or to find
out the TRUTH of the Creator (i. e. the nature
of His being), as it is said: For there shall
no man see Me, and live, (Exod. xxxiii. 20.), so
neither is it in the power of man to comprehend
or to find out the KNOWLEDGE of the Creator
(i. e. the manner in which He knows things) ;
this is what the prophet says : FOR MY
4 1? rfttf nilfcW literally: that the answer to this
question.
5 An expression taken from Job xi. 9. to denote the
unfathomed profundity in which the problem in question is
involved.
6 DvVl,3 literally : great.
270
THOUGHTS [ARE] NOT YOUR THOUGHTS, neither
[are] your ways My ways, (Isai. Iv. 8.) ; and now
the matter being so, [it must be admitted that]
/ we have not the power of understanding how
\ the Holy One, blessed be He! knows all crea-
-<f tures and their doings; but yet it is known so
Vas not to admit of any doubt1, that the actions
j of a man are in his own power2, and that the
t Holy One, blessed be He ! neither attracts him
V. nor decrees that he should do so and so. More
over this fact is not known by revelation3 only,
but [may] also [be proved] by clear scientific
demonstrations. Now in consequence of this
[principle] it was announced4 [to us] in pro
phecy, that a man will be judged for all his
actions, according to what they are, whether they
be good or evil; this being the principle on
which all the words of prophecy depend.
1 pSD Kl literally: without doubt, (past doubt}.
' DT^n TH literally: in the hand of the man.
3 JTin Tvlp *02D literally: in consequence of the recep
tion of the law, (i. e. in consequence of \_our~\ adherence to the
law).
4 "1DN3 literally : it was said.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO REPENTANCE.
CHAPTER VI.
THERE are many verses in the law as
well as in the words of the Prophets, which
[if not properly understood] seem to oppose this
principle (namely, the principle of free-will esta
blished in the preceding Chapter), so that they
are a stumbling-block to the generality of men ;
and some [are even led by them to entertain]
the opinion, that the Holy One, blessed be He!
decrees that a man should do good or evil,
and that [the wishes of] the heart of a man
are by no means under his own control5, so
that he should be able to incline them which
way he pleases. But now, behold! I am about
to explain one important6 principle, by which
you will [be able to] know the [true] mean
ing of all those verses.
5 -I1DD OTO W U pNttn literally: and that the
heart of a man is not delivered to himself.
15 VllJ literally : great.
272
II. At the time when an individual, or
[when all] the inhabitants of a country [hap
pen to] sin; moreover when the sin is com
mitted with a [full] consciousness of the same
on the part of the sinner, and [consequently]
with his [free-]will, as was premised1 by us; it
is but just to punish2 him for it; and it is
the Holy One, blessed be He! who knows in
what manner to punish [him]. Some sins there
are, for which justice requires3 that he (the
sinner) should be punished in this world, [namely,
by inflicting the penalty] either on his body, or
his property4, or [even] on his children, [pro
vided they be] minors, (seeing that a man's
children, having, while minors, no [perfect] un
derstanding, and not being within the pale of
the law (commandments)5, are considered as his
1D3 literally : as we have made known.
2 13DD jnsn? literally : to take vengeance of him.
3 ]JTI3 pTTItf literally: that justice gives \_a right}.
4 131DDH literally : on his mammon (wealth}.
5 Children are not considered responsible agents, till the
age of thirteen, when the boy is called iTOD *"Q literally : the
son of the commandment., (i. e. one that has just become ac
countable for the observance of the commandments, which
he was not before this period, in consequence of his having
been until that time under his father's control).
a6tp p mwEb &w -ipy p aoprf? ow &an p
'i:n JTISD^ rroy
" [A boy] who is five years old, [is fit] for [the reading
of] the Scriptures. When he is ten years old, [he is fit] for
[the
property)6, for it is written: Every MAN shall
be put to death for his own sin (C2 Kings
xiv. 6.), [implying that] one must first become A
MAN (an adult), [before he becomes responsible
for his conduct]. Again some sins there are
for which justice requires that he (the sinner)
should be punished in the world that is to come
[only], and that no hurt whatever should be
done7 unto him in this world. And again some
sins there are for which he (the sinner) is
punished both in this world, and in the world
that is to come.
III. Now when is it so ? — [It is so] if he
(the sinner) do not repent; but if he do re
pent, [then] repentance [serves him] as a shield
[to protect him] from punishment8. Now in
the same way as a man may sin with his [full]
consciousness9 and with his [free-]will, so may
he also repent with his [full] consciousness9 and
with his [free-]will.
IV. It may however also happen that a
man may commit so great a sin, or so many
£the reading of] the Mishnah. When he is thirteen years old,
[ he becomes subject] to £the observance of] the commandments,
fyc." — Perke Avoth, Section 5.
6 And consequently, every calamity which befalls such
children is in fact a chastisement inflicted on their parents.
7 wj? "lliy literally : [should be~\ passing over him.
8 ntiynan ^ Dnra literally : like a shield before the
vengeance (retribution).
9 literally : with his knowing (with his consciousness}.
M M
274
sins, that justice requires from Him, who is
THE JUDGE OF TRUTH, that the punishment
of that sinner (for the sins thus committed with
his own [free-]will and [full] consciousness)
should consist in PREVENTING HIM FROM BE
COMING A PENITENT1, hy not granting to him
the power of turning from his wickedness, in
order that he may die and perish by the sin
which he committed2. — This is that which the
Holy One, hlessed be He ! has pronounced
through the medium of Isaiah : *MAKE the heart
of this people fat, &p. (Isai. vi. 10.); moreover it
is also said : But they mocked the messengers of
God, and despised His words., and misused His
prophets, until the wrath of the Lord arose
against His people, TILL [THERE WAS] NO RE
MEDY, (2 Chron. xxxvi. 16.); implying, that they
sinned with their own [free-]will ; but [then]
their transgressions were so many, that they de-
tiDD WHO® literally : that they are withhold
ing repentance from him.
2 So that in some cases of very aggravated sins, the punish
ment inflicted on the sinner, consists in depriving him of that
free-will which was originally granted to him by his Creator,
and which might have become a means to prompt him to con
version and repentance. Now this is the principle alluded to
by our Author in the first paragraph of this Chapter, as one,
by which all the apparent difficulties, in which some passages
of Scripture seem to involve the doctrine of free-will, may be
removed; as will be seen in the succeeding part of this
Chapter.
3 MAKE the heart of this people j at, and MAKE their ears
heavy, and SHUT their eyes; LEST THEY SEE WITH THEIR
EYES,
served4 to be prevented from [benefiting them
selves by the atoning power of] repentance, which
would have been the remedy [necessary for
them]. And it is in consequence of this [prin
ciple] that it is written in the law: And I
will harden Pharaoh's heart, (Exod. xiv. 4.) ;
for he (Pharaoh) having first sinned by himself
(i. e. with his free-will), in having dealt so
wickedly with the Israelites who were sojourning
in his land, as it is said : Come on, let us deal
wisely with them, (Exod. i. 10.), justice required,
that he should be prevented from becoming a
penitent, in order that punishment might be in
flicted on him ; and for this reason the Holy
One, blessed be He ! hardened his heart.
V. But, [it may be objected], why then
did He send [word] to him (Pharaoh) by Moses,
saying : Let [My people] go5 and repent ;
whereas the Holy One, blessed be He ! had
already said to him : [I know] that thou wilt
not let [them] go, as it is said : *But as for thee
EYES, AND HEAR WITH THEIR EARS, AND UNDERSTAND WITH
THEIR HEART, AND CONVERT, AND BE HEALED*.
4 n^HTW TV literally: until they were sentenced (con
demned).
5 TTHtf literally : send away.
6 But as for thee and thy servants, I know that ye will not
yet fear the Lord God.
* Expressions which plainly show, that in cases of very aggravated sins,
the punishment inflicted on the sinners, may consist in God's not suffering:
them to become penitents.
276
and thy servants, I know, §c. (Exod. ix. 30.) ;
1 And in very deed for this [cause} have I
raised thee up, (Exod. ix. 16.)? — [It was] to
show to those who dwell here below2, that
whenever the Holy One, blessed be He ! [chooses
to] prevent the sinner from becoming a penitent,
it is no longer in his (the sinner's) power to
turn, but that he must die in that wickedness,
which he first committed with his own [free-]
will3.
VI. This was also the case4 with Sihon,
who, in consequence of his iniquities, [likewise]
deserved to be prevented from becoming a pe-
1 And in very deed for this [cause~^ have I raised thee up, for
to shew \_in~^ thee My power ; and that My Name may be de
clared throughout all the earth.
2 -|m icmpn JWDP pnp rfnjrn W1? ymrf? HD
NDir6 rmtttTin NIPT literally: in order to make known to
those that come into the world, that at the time when the Holy
One, blessed be He ! withholds repentance from the sinner.
3 So that the purpose of the Almighty in publicly ad
monishing Pharaoh to forsake his wickedness and to repent,
when He knew that He Himself had already deprived him
of the power of ever doing so, was merely that of setting
forth a public example, by which men might be taught to
know, that although He has fully granted to them the power
and faculty of free-agency and free-will, yet by doing so He
has not resigned His power over them ; but can, as the giver
of that faculty, deprive his creatures of the gift, whenever He
is provoked, by their wickedness, to do so.
4 pITD pi literally: and so also Sihon, (King of Heshbon,
who would not let Israel pass through his land, as recorded
in Dent. ii).
277
nitent, as it is said: "'For the Lord thy God
hardened his spirit, and made his heart obsti
nate, (Deut. ii. 30). And so [it was with] the
Canaanites, whom He also prevented from be
coming penitents, in consequence of their abo
minations, so that they made war against Israel,
as it is said : For it was of the Lord to harden
their hearts, that they should come against Israel
in battle, that He might destroy them utterly,
(Josh. xi. 20). Again so [it was with] the Is
raelites, in the days of Elijah, [namely, that]
in consequence6 of their having so frequently
transgressed, He prevented those that transgressed
so many times, from becoming penitents, as it
is said: ' And [that] Thou hast turned their
heart back again, (1 Kings xviii. 37.) ; by which
it was meant to express : Thou hast withholden
repentance from them, (i. e. Thou hast not suf
fered them to repent).
VII. Hence we" say: that God neither
decreed that Pharaoh should deal wickedly with
5 But Sihon king of Heshbon would not let us pass by him ;
FOR THE LORD THY GOD HARDENED HIS SPIRIT, AND MADE
HIS HEART OBSTINATE, that He might deliver him into thy
hand, as [appeareth~\ this day.
6 «& literally: because.
7 Hear me, 0 Lord, hear me, that this people may know
that Thou \_arf] the Lord God, AND \_THAT~\ THOU HAST
TURNED THEIR HEART BACK AGAIN.
8 "JiDIX PNXD3 literally : consequently, thou [rtiay est~\ say.
Israel, nor that Sihon should sin by [refusing
to the Israelites a passage through] his land,
nor that the Canaanites should commit abomi
nable deeds, nor that Israel should worship idols,
but that all these sinned with their free-will l ;
yet that all of them deserved to have repent
ance withholden from them, (i. e. to be prevented
from becoming penitents). Now with reference ~
to this, the righteous men and also the prophets
used to entreat God in their prayers, to assist
them in [arriving at] the way of truth, as
David said: Teach me Thy way, O Lord;
(Ps. Ixxxvi. 11); meaning: May my sins not pre
vent me from [arriving at] the way of truth, by
which I may [come to] know Thy way and the
Unity of Thy Name. Moreover this is also
that which he (David) said: And uphold me
[with Thy} free spirit, (Ps. li. 12.); by which
he meant: May my free-spirit suffer me to
fulfil Thy desire ; and may my sins not become
the cause of my being prevented from [bene
fiting myself by] repentance ; but rather may
that free-spirit continue with me3, so that I may
literally : by themselves.
ilt Pyil literally : and in this matter.
("Pirn $b$ literally: but may that power
(free-will) be in my hand. — So that David in saying: And uphold
me [with Thy~\ free spirit, prayed to God for the continuance
of that free-will which might prove a means of prompting
him to repent of his former sins; knowing that all hope of
ever becoming a true penitent would be lost to him, were
hr
279
[be able to] turn, to comprehend, and to know
the way of truth. And in the same manner
[may also be explained] all other verses similar
to these.
VIII. But then, [it may be asked], what
[means] that which David said: Good and up
right [is] the Lord; therefore will He teach
sinners in the way, (Ps. xxv. 8.) ? — 4 The meek
will He guide &p. (Ps. xxv. 9.) ? — All this was
[said] with regard to His having sent [His]
he to be punished for his sins, by the most dreadful of pu
nishments, namely, by that of being deprived of the free-will
which was originally granted to him by Him to whom he
prayed.
4 The meek will He guide in judgment ; and the meek will
He teach His way, which verse as well as the preceding one,
viz. Good and upright \js~\ the Lord, therefore will He teach
sinners in the way, if not for the explanation given of them by
our Author, might be considered by some as alluding to a
peculiar grace bestowed on the sinner, and without which it
would be impossible for him to turn from his wickedness, and
consequently as opposed to the principle of free-will and free-
agency. Our Author therefore endeavours by his subsequent
train of reasoning to prove, that these two verses do not in the
least allude to any peculiar grace, but that they refer to the
Divine Grace bestowed on mankind in general, by God's
having sent prophets to reveal to them His way, and also
by His having given such charms to virtue and wisdom, that
he who inclines and wishes to become virtuous and wise, will
feel himself more and more attracted by their charms and
loveliness, in proportion as he comes nearer and nearer to
the object of his desire. So that his longing after them will
increase with his zeal in searching for them, and thus ulti
mately prove a means to aid and assist him in attaining the
object of his pursuit.
i>80
prophets to them, (i. e. to the Israelites) who
revealed1 the ways of the Lord [to them], and
who caused them to turn penitently ; and also
with regard to His having bestowed on them
the power of learning and of becoming wise ;
a faculty which every man is possessed of; so
that whenever2 he inclines3 towards the way of
wisdom and of righteousness, he will long after
and search for the same, as our Rabbins, of
blessed memory, say: 4He who desires to be
purified is assisted [in the matter] ; meaning,
that he will feel5 himself [as though he were]
literally : who were making known.
2 ]DT hi® literally: for at any time.
s -[ttflM tfVTttf literally: that he is drawn (attracted}.
4 OTN H^DO nnto^ **i 'b pnrnsj $cKb HI
" He who desires* to defile himself (to become foul or
polluted) it is open to him,, (i. e. the way to foulness and
pollution is open to him). He who desires to purify himself
(to become a pure man) is assisted []in the matter]."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Yomah, Section 3.
5 ID^V NX& literally : he will find himself (he will find
that he is).
* K2 literally : \if~\ he come. From the train of our Author's reasoning,
it is evident, that he understood this saying of the Rabbins : He who desires
to be purified is assisted, to refer, not to any assistance by a peculiar Divine
Grace, but only to the assistance which the true penitent generally finds in
the very beauty, loveliness, and attractions which characterize virtue, and
which help him to overcome all obstacles he may meet with before he ar
rives at the object of his aim. But now with regard to vice, this being un
deniably very far from possessing the charms and attractions that are the
characteristics of virtue, the Rabbins merely say of him who is bent upon
defiling and polluting his soul, that the way is OPEN to him; so that the term
assisted is used by them in the one, and the term open in the other case, to
mark the superiority of the attractive power possessed by virtue over that
possessed by vice.
281
aided in the matter (by that very longing after
wisdom and righteousness which must ultimately
become the means of bringing him to the object
at which he is. aiming).
IX. But, [it may again be objected], is
it not written in the law: 'And shall serve
them, and they shall afflict them, (Gen. xv.
13.)?— Behold! [then] He [actually] did decree
that the Egyptians should do that which is
wicked ? — Again it is written : '' And this people
will rise tip, and go a whoring after the gods
of the strangers of the land, (Deut. xxxi. 16.);
behold! [then] He [actually] did decree that
Israel should worship idols; wherefore [then] did
he punish them? — [It was] because He did not
[definitely] decree that any particular individual*
should be the one who was to go a whoring
[after the gods of the strangers of the land] ;
so that [with respect to] every one of those
who did go a whoring and who did worship
idols, had it been his wish not to worship
6 And He said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seed
shall be a stranger in a land [that is~\ not theirs, AND SHALL
SERVE THEM ; AND THEY SHALL AFFLICT THEM four hundred
years.
7 And the Lord said unto Moses, Behold, thou shall sleep with
thy fathers; AND THIS PEOPLE WILL RISE UP, AND GO A
WHORING AFTER THE GODS OF THE STRANGERS OF THE
LAND, whither they go [to be~\ among them, and will forsake
Me, and break My covenant -which I have made with them.
8 ymn ^S tt^« by in Nb& ^ literally : because
He did not decree respecting such and such a man that is known.
NN
282
[them], he would [in fact] not have worshipped
[them]; and [consequently] the Creator only in
formed him (Moses) of the [usual] course of
[things in] this world1. Behold! what this re
sembles; — [it is just] as if He had said: With
regard to this people, [I know that] there will
be among them righteous and wicked men ; in
which case the wicked man could not surely
[on this account] say, that it was already de
creed that he should be a wicked man, namely,
because He informed Moses [in general terms],
that there would be wicked men in Israel, in
the same way as it is said [also in general
terms] : For the poor shall never cease out of
the land2 (Deut. xv. 11.)? — Now it was ex
actly so with regard to the Egyptians, [namely,
that] every one of those Egyptians, who dealt
so wickedly with the Israelites, had it not been
l literally: and
the Creator made only known to him the custom {practice, i. e.
the usual course] of the world.
2 That is, without definitely declaring which or who is to
be the poor man, but merely alluding to the usual course of
things in this world, it being very natural that among a
whole nation there should be poor men. Nor is it less natural
that among a whole nation there should be wicked men, than
that there should be poor men; yet it would be as absurd in
the wicked man to say : that he must needs be wicked in con
sequence of the declaration made by God in general terms:
that there will be wicked men in Israel, as it would be in the
poor man to say : that he must needs be poor, in consequence
of God's having declared that the poor shall never cease out of
the land.
283
his wish to deal wickedly with them, was at
liberty3 [not to do so], seeing that He did hy
no means definitely decree that any particular
individual [should do so], but [He merely]
revealed to him (Abraham ), that his seed would
in the end (ultimately), and at a future time, be
in bondage in a land that was not theirs. But
now we have already said, that it is not in the
power of man to comprehend how the Holy
One, blessed be He! knows the things that are
to come to pass in future times.
3 1T1 /Ylttnn literally : the power \jvas~] in his hand.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO REPENTANCE,
CHAPTER VII.
Now since free-will was granted to every
man, as was demonstrated by us, a man should
endeavour to become a penitent; to make a
verbal confession of his sins; and to shake off
his sins from his hands ; so that he may die
a penitent (convert), and [thus] deserve [to par
take of the blessings of] the life of the world
that is to come.
II. A man ought always to look upon
himself as if he were at the point of death1;
now perchance he may die at this very hour
(immediately), and consequently while perse
vering in his sins ; he ought therefore to turn
from his sins forthwith, and not to say : I will
turn when I grow old; lest he die before he
grows old. This is that which Solomon said in
PO3 literally : turned to die (to death) ; an idiom
used by the Rabbins to denote one whose life is drawing to a
close (who is at the point of death).
his wisdom: *Let thy garments be ALWAYS
white, (Eccles. ix. 8).
DV nr ^ yiv DT» •oi
ovn n^ pit; bai on1?
D^ 5)Ni nrrora
p pm*1 ^n "IBN "iDn11 ^ i^^n ^v j
orf? v^P ^1 rnivD1? IHIV n» pw DIN*?
nns ^v nw P^V ^^ i^^P oniiy n^nps
I^SD I^DH n^ non
rnio ^^i rnivo t^*1 ote
DilHtf D^HpS
"»DK
rrn^ p:jy
npy*1
" Rabbi Eliezer [used to] say : Turn (repent) one day be
fore thou diest. On his disciples asking him : How can a man
know the day on which he is to die ? he said unto them : So
much more ought he to turn (repent) to-day, lest he die to
morrow, and consequently [he ought to be engaged] in re
pentance all his days ; and so also Solomon said : Let thy gar
ments be ALWAYS white; and let thy head lack no ointment,
(Eccles. ix. 8). Rabbi Jochanan the son of Zackai said, by way
of parable ; It is like one (a king) who invited his servants
to a repast without appointing the time; now the prudent
men that were among them dressed themselves neatly, and
sat down at the door of the royal mansion, saying [to them
selves] : Can there be any thing wanting in the house of a
king? (and consequently the repast may be prepared at a
moment's notice; we ought therefore to keep ourselves in
readiness) ; but the foolish men that were among them went
about their business, saying [to themselves]: Is there any
repast [that can be prepared] without trouble? (and conse
quently there will still be time enough for us to dress) ; on
286
III. Ye must not think that only such
transgressions require repentance as are connected
with a [positive] act, as for instance, fornication,
robbery, or theft ; [it is not so], but in the same
way as one ought to turn from these [transgres
sions], so ought he also to search into the wicked
dispositions which he may have, and to turn from
anger, hatred, jealousy, mockery, hunting for
mammon and honours, or hunting for [dainty]
food, and the like; from all these ought a man
to turn with repentance. And indeed these
sins are even more serious1 than those connected
with a [positive] act, inasmuch as when a man
is plunged in these, it is very difficult [for him]
to part with them, just as it is said: 2Let the
wicked forsake $c. (Isai. Iv. 7).
IV. Moreover the penitent man (convert)
must not imagine that, in consequence of the ini-
a sudden the king summoned his servants ; the prudent men
that were among them, entered into the presence of the king
neatly dressed, but the foolish men that were among them, en
tered into his presence dirty. The king [^therefore] expressed
his joy on meeting the prudent men, but was angry on meet
ing the foolish men; and so he said: They who dressed
themselves neatly for the repast — let them sit down, eat, and
drink; but they who did not dress themselves neatly for the
repast — let them stand and look."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sabbath, Section 23.
1 JfilKD D^p literally: harder than those.
2 Let the wicked forsake his nay, and the unrighteous man
HIS THOUGHTS ; and let him return unto the Lord, and He will
have mercy upon him ; and to our God, for He will abundantly
pardon.
287
quities and sins which he had committed, he is
far helow3 the degree of the righteous; the
matter is not so; but [on the contrary] he is
as beloved and as pleasant to the Creator as if
he had never sinned; and not only so, but his
reward will be greater still; for behold! he (the
penitent man) has tried the relish of sin, and
yet has parted with the same, and subdued his
[wicked] imagination. [Thus] the sages say:
4 The station which the penitent (converts) occupy,
not [even] the perfectly righteous [themselves]
can occupy; meaning that their degree (i. e. the
degree of the penitent) is even higher than
the degree of those who never sinned, inasmuch
as they had to contend with their [wicked]
imaginations, far more than the others.
V. All the prophets have given us strict
injunctions respecting repentance. And indeed
Israel cannot be redeemed by any other means
3 prmD MrW literally : that he is distant (remote).
rnwn ^yi^ opm ira» ^m
prrft afatf "JDMP poiy
mpS -nm N^-D pirrfr
" Because Rabbi Abuhuh said : The station which the
penitent (converts) occupy, not [[even] the perfectly righteous
^themselves] can occupy ; for it is said : Peace to \_him that is~\
far off and to {him that is~] near, (Isai. Ivii. 19). So that he
that is far off (i. e. he whose evil deeds had once alienated
him from God) is [[mentioned] first, and he that is near (i. e.
he who always cleaved to God, and never went astray), is
[[mentioned] last/'
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Berachoth, Section 5.
288
than by repentance. Moreover the law has
already assured [us] : that Israel will in the end
become penitents, [namely] at the close of their
captivity, when they will also be redeemed forth
with ; for it is said : lAnd it shall come to
pass, when all these things are come upon thee,
$c. And shalt return unto the Lord thy God
... That then the Lord thy God will turn, &p.
(Deut. xxx. 1, 2, 3).
VI. Repentance is of the greatest import
ance ; inasmuch as it brings a man nearer to the
Shechinah ; for it is said : O Israel, return un
to the Lord thy God, (Hos. xiv. 1.); again it
is said: Yet have ye not returned unto Me,
saith the Lord, (Amos iv. 6.) ; and it is also
said: If thou wilt return, O Israel, saith the
Lord, return unto Me, (Jer. iv. 1.) ; meaning, if
thou wilt but turn with repentance, thou wilt
cleave unto Me.
VII. Repentance brings near [to God] those
that were remote [from Him]. The same [man]
who, [but] the day before, was hated by God,
1 And it shall come to pass, when all these things are come
upon thee, the blessing and the curse, which I have set before thee,
and thou shalt cull [_them~\ to mind among all the nations, whither
the Lord thy God hath driven thee.
And shalt return unto the Lord thy God, and shalt obey His
voice according to all that I command thee this day, thou and thy
children, with all thine heart, and with all thy soul ;
That then the Lord thy God will turn thy captivity, and have
compassion upon thee, and will return and gather thee from all
the nations, whither 1he Lord thy God hath scattered thee.
289
detested, repulsed* and abhorred, is now be
loved, pleasant, a kin and a favorite. And
thus we find, that the same expressions, where
with the Holy One, blessed be He ! repulsed
sinners, [were used by Him, when] He recalled3
penitents, individuals as well as multitudes of
men ; for it is said : And it shall come to pass,
[that] in the place where it was said unto them,
Ye [are] not My people, [there] it shall be
said unto them, [Ye are] the sons of the living
God, (Hos. i. 10). Also respecting Jeconiah [at
the time when he persevered] in his wickedness,
it was said: Write ye this man childless, a
man [that] shall not prosper in his days, (Jer.
xxii. 30.) ; 4 Though Coniah the son of Jehoia-
kim king of Judah were the signet upon My
right hand, (Jer. xxii. 24.) ; yet when he re
pented in his captivity, it was said respecting
Zerubbabel his son5 : In that day, saith the
Lord of hosts, tvill I take thee, O Zerub-
literally: and removed.
3 TIpD literally : He [_was^\ bringing near.
4 As I live, saith the Lord, though Coniah the son of Jehoia-
kim king of Judah were the signet upon My right hand, yet would
I pluck thee thence. Jeconiah is here called Coniah, by way
of contempt; thus Rabbi David Kimchi observes in his com
mentary rvUTHE)1? IITID INlpI "And he (the prophet)
called him Coniah by way of disregard."
5 Zerubbabel was not the son, but the great grandson
'of Jeconiah; yet, with the Rabbins, grand children go fre
quently by the name of children. See page 290, Note 1.
o o
290
babel, My servant, the son1 of Shealtiel, saith
the Lord, and will make thee as a signet,
(Hag. ii. 23).
VIII. How great is the excellence of re
pentance! The same man who, the day before,
was separated from the Lord God of Israel, as
it is said : But your iniquities have separated
betiveen you and your God, (Isai. lix. 2.)—
who cried [to God] and yet was not listened
unto, as it is said: Yea, when ye make many
prayers, [I will not hear], (Isai. i. 15.) — whose
[good deeds], though he happened to fulfil any
commandment, were repulsed with indignation2,
as it is said: Who hath required this at your
hand, to tread my courts'? (Isai. i. 12); ^Wlio
[is there] even among you that would shut the
doors? fyc. (Mai. i. 10.) — [the same man] is
1 Zerubbabel was not the son but the grandson of Shealtiel ;
now as Shealtiel was the son of Jeconiah as recorded in
1 Chron. iii. 17 : And the sons of Jeconiah, Assir, Salathiel his
son, it follows that Zerubbabel was the great grandson of Je
coniah. See Rabbi David Kimchi's Commentary on the 18th
arid 19th verses of the above-named chapter of 1 Chronicles.
That Rabbi throws considerable light on this part of the ge
nealogy _, which seems to be involved in obscurity and contra
diction.
2 YOS1 I/TIN pSniDl literally : and they tear them in pieces,
(confound them) in his presence.
3 Who [is there~\ even among you that would shut the doors
[for nought^ ? neither do ye kindle \_fire\ on Mine altar for
nought. I HAVE NO PLEASURE IN YOU, SAITH THE LORD
OF HOSTS, NEITHER WILL I ACCEPT AN OFFERING AT YOUR
HAND.
291
this day (after having turned penitently) cleav
ing unto the Shechinah; for it is said: But ye
that did CLEAVE unto the Lord your God,
(Deut. iv. 4). Should he now cry [to God], he
will be listened unto forthwith, as it is said:
And it shall come to pass, that before they call,
I will answer, (Isai. Ixv. 24.) ; should he now
fulfil any of the commandments, [his good deeds]
will be accepted with delight and with joy, as
it is said: For God now accepteth thy works,
(Eccles. ix, 7.) ; and not merely this, but He
even longs for them, (viz. for the works, prayers
and offerings of the penitent), as it is said :
Then shall the offering of Judah and Jeru
salem be pleasant unto the Lord, as in the
days of old, and as in former years, (Mai.
iii. 4).
IX. With regard to the penitent (converts),
it is their [constant] practice to be humble and
exceedingly meek. If foolish men happen to
reproach them with their former deeds, saying
unto them: "Yesterday thou didst so and so,
or yesterday thou didst say so and so," they do
not mind them, but hear [this reproach] and
rejoice [in it], knowing that this [still enhances]
their merit, inasmuch as whenever they are
ashamed of the transgressions which they have
committed, and blush for the same, their merit
becomes greater, and their degree more exalted.
X. It is however an actual sin to say
unto a penitent man (convert), "Remember thy
292
former doings;" or to mention the same in his
presence, with the intention of putting him to
shame; or even to mention things or matters
of this nature1, with the intention of recalling
to his mind that which he [once] did. All
this is forbidden ; as being comprehended in
the admonition against oppressive words, re
specting which the law warns [men], saying:
zYe shall not therefore oppress one another,
(Lev. xxv. 17).
1 )Jl7 PDV7H literally : that are like them,
2 In Lev. xxv. 14. it is said: YTJN J"W ttPN 131J"! *?N Ye
shall not oppress one another ; which the Rabbins apply to
oppression or fraud in pecuniary matters, as Rabbi Solomon
Jarchi observes in his Commentary : ]1DD J1N31N II " this
[refers to] oppression (or fraud) in money matters/' and
which is also evident from the context, as this verse begins
with the words: And ifthou sell ought unto thy neighbour, fyc.
But in the verse quoted here by our Author it is said again :
-pr6**B nNTl WDy fit* EM* W! *&) Ye shall not there
fore oppress one another ; but thou shall fear thy God; and this
the Rabbins apply to oppressive or fraudulent words, as Rabbi
Solomon Jarchi says : Dnil J1WIK ^ "VHTn )*O " Here
[the law] warns against oppressive or fraudulent words;"
observing at the same time, that whenever a moral command
ment is enjoined by the law, respecting things not connected
with any positive act, but such as rest with the heart alone,
and which none but He can know who searches the heart of
man, (as is the case with oppressive and fraudulent words),
the commandment is always accompanied by the awful pre
cept : But thou shall fear thy God.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO REPENTANCE.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE good which is laid up for the righte
ous, consists in the life of the world that is
to come; a life, free from death3; and a good,
free from evil4. This is that which is written
in the law : That it may be well with thee,
and [that] thou mayest prolong [thy] days,
(Deut. xxii. 7). By tradition they (the sages)
taught [thus] : 5 That it may be well with thee
3 ]HDV JTI& ]W literally: with which there is no death.
4 n&n H&y pNltf literally : with which there is no evil.
5 iTODI iTOD ^O ^ ]*$ "1D1N lp>T» U")
D\nDn rwn PHP nroi
IVD^ TD^ pan^ wtb rra D^I n^ -nian ni
nn n^11 rai»pn i1? n^ ivo^ ^na ipn
mu^ r6>n rn^iu ^ xirn m^i1? r6y
nr v^ ni3n» NII nr
" Rabbi Jacob says : There is no commandment written in
the law, the reward of which, being mentioned along with it,
does
294
— in that world which is altogether good; and
[that] thou mayest prolong [thy] days — in that
world which [is to endure] very long, (i. e. which
is to last for ever) ; meaning, the world that
is to come.
II. Now the reward of the righteous, con
sists in this, [namely], that they are to attain
unto that bliss1, and that they are to exist in
that good (happiness); again the retribution
[which awaits] the wicked, consists in this,
[namely], that they are not to attain unto that
life, but that they are to be cut off and die.
Moreover he who does not attain unto that life,
does not allude to the resurrection of the dead. On [the sub
ject of] honouring [our] fathers and mothers it is written :
That thy days may be prolonged, and that it may go well with
thee, (Deut. v. 16). Again on [the subject of] letting the
dam go from its nest, it is also written : That it may be well
with thee, and \Jhat~\ thou mayest prolong [thy~\ days, (Deut.
xxii. 7). Now behold ! [suppose] one, to whom his father
were to say : Ascend that tower, and fetch down some pigeons
for me; actually ascends the tower, lets the dam go, and
takes the young, (and consequently in thus obeying his
father's command, and at the same time letting the dam go,
fulfils two commandments, to each of which, the promised
reward of happiness and longevity is attached) ; yet on his
descending [from the tower], he falls down and dies — where
then are this man's happy days ? Or where is this man's pro
longation of days? — But [the fact is that the true meaning of
the text is this] : that it may go well with thee — in that world
which is altogether good ; that thy days may be prolonged —
in that world which is [to endure] very long.
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Kidushin, Section 1 .
literally : to that sweet or delight-
295
is [said to be] a dead man, who is never to
live again, seeing that he is to be cut off, in
consequence of his wickedness, and perish like
a beast. Now this is the [nature of the] cut
ting off recorded in the law, when it says:
KTfil tt?33n n~Qn msn That soul shall UTTERLY
be cut off, (Numb. xv. 31.); (literally: that soul
SHALL BE CUT OFF TO BE CUT OFF). By tra
dition they (the sages) taught [thus]: rrorr2 TO
BE CUT OFF, [implies] from this world; msfi
THOU SHALT BE CUT OFF, [implies], from the
world that is to come; by which it was meant,
that the soul, after parting with the body in
this world, is not to attain unto the life of the
world that is to come, but is to be cut off even
from the world that is to come.
III. With regard to the world that is to
come, in it there is neither body nor frame,
but the souls only of the righteous [exist in it]
without the body, just the same as the minis-
tering angels*. Now since in it there are no
frames (bodies), neither can there be in it either
eating or drinking, nor any other of those things
which the bodies of men stand in need of in
nrn nyi rron— rron rron
nil Nin [That soul] shall be cut off to be cut
off, (shall utterly be cut off}— [here] fTOn to be cut off,
[implies] from this world ; /"TO-H shall be cut off, [implies]
from the world that is to come; these are the words of
Rabbi Ekivah. — Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sanhedrin, Section 11.
3 Seepage 118, Note 1.
296
this world; nor can there belong to it any one
of the things belonging to bodies in this world,
as, for instance, sitting, standing, sleep, death,
melancholy, laughter, or the like. Thus the
sages of old said: JIn the world that is to come
there is neither eating, nor drinking, nor sexual
intercourse ; but [there] the righteous sit with
their crowns on their heads, delighting in the
shining [glory] of the Shechinah.
IV. Behold! this clearly proves2, that there
can be no corporeal existence there, seeing that
^iy mn D^iyD vb
mm rms N'^I mm xb\ rfroN xb u PN Kin
mnn vfy] nwrc ato nwp »^ jro
VID mnji Dn^^n Dn^nnisi^n crnw
" Rav used frequently to say : The world that is to come
is not like this world, [^seeing that] in the world that is to
come there is neither eating, nor drinking, nor sexual inter
course, nor trade, nor jealousy, nor hatred, nor contention;
but [[there] the righteous sit with their crowns on their heads,
delighting in the shining Qglory] of the Shechinah, as it is
said: Also they saw God, and did eat and drink*, (Exod. xxiv.
11).— Bab. Talmud, Treatise Berachoth, Section 2.
2 "]b "nUTO "Hi! literally: behold! it was made clear to
thee.
* That is, they were as satisfied with seeing God as if they had eaten
and drunk.— It is in this sense that this text must have been understood by
the Rabbi who quotes it here in support of his saying. Onkelos too renders
this verse by :
inm I-'WK iVxs Nijm ibnpnx-r pmmpi pn nm '"ST top* n» irm
" And they saw the glory of the Lord, and were glad within them
selves, in consequence of their having been accepted with favour, as if they
had paten and drunk."
297
there, there is neither eating nor drinking.
And with regard to that which (the sages)
said: that [there] the righteous sit, this they
said by way of allegory ; meaning, that the souls
of the righteous exist there without labour or
toil3; moreover by saying: with their crowns on
their heads, they meant to express : that the
knowledge which they (the righteous) possessed4
[in this life], and by means of which they at
tained unto the life of the world that is to
come, still exists (continues) with them, and
constitutes [now] their crown; just as Solomon
said: *With the crown wherewith his mother
3 So that the expression D^W they sit, introduced by the
Rabbins in this instance, does not refer to attitude, but only to
the state of ease and rest from labour and trouble, in which the
souls of the righteous continue their existence in the life here
after.
literally : the knowledge which they knew.
5 Go forth, 0 ye daughters of Zion, and behold king Solomon
with the crown wherewith his mother crowned him in the day of
his espousals, and in the day of the gladness of his heart.
According to the Rabbins, king Solomon here means God;
thus we find in the Bab. Talmud, Treatise Shevuoth, Section 4.
ttnp D'-wri "wi omDNrr rrdw bz
1*7 *fr*n 'sfc *w *D-O rro yin 'b® oh&rw
" Whenever [the word] Solomon is mentioned in the Song
of Songs it is holy, (i. e. it is to be looked upon as one of the
holy Names by which God is called). [[Thus the Song of
songs nD7ttf7 "lltfN which is Solomon's, implies] ^S "Tttf
Y?tt7 Dl ?lWKtf a song of Him to whom peace belongs ; except in
the [[following] instance, [[namely]: My vineyard, which \_is~]
mine, \_is~\ before me ; thou 0 Solomon, \jnust have~^ a thousand,
(Song of Solomon, viii. 12.) ;" (i. e. in this instance alone does
p p the
crowned him, (Solomon's Song, iii. 11.). Behold!
it is also said : And everlasting joy UPON THEIR
HEADS, (Isai. xxxv. 10.) ; but now joy is not a
body, (i. e. not a corporeal thing) that it should
[be said to] rest on the head? — [it must there
fore have been said in a figurative sense], so
also the Crown, spoken of here by the sages,
implies intelligence. Again what means that
which they (the sages) said: delighting in the
shining [glory] of the Sheckinak? — [it means]
that they (the souls of the righteous) know and
comprehend more of the truth of the Holy
One, blessed be He ! than they knew, while in
this dark and abject body.
V. Whenever in this respect [the expres
sion] ^23 so UL is made use of1, it does not
refer to the breath [of life] which stands in
need of the body, but to the quality (faculty)
of the soul, namely to that intelligence which
comprehends as much of the Creator as it is in
its power [to comprehend], and which also com
prehends those intelligences that are distinct
[from matter], as well as all other things [created].
the word Solomon refer to the real king Solomon and not to
God, and therefore is not to be considered as holy).
Now the whole of the verse quoted here from Solomon's
Song, is looked upon by the Rabbins as figurative of the Is
raelites' celebrating God in the tabernacle of the congregation ;
as recorded in the Medrash Shir Hashirim Rabbah.
literally: which is said (mentioned).
299
So that it is that quality, the nature of which
we have explained in the fourth Chapter of the
Precepts relating to the foundations of the law,
which, in this instance, goes by the name of
Soul2.
VI. That life, (i. e. the life hereafter), be
cause there is no death in it, (seeing that death
is one of the accidents which can befal the body
only, and that there is no corporeal existence
there), is called the bundle of life, as it is said :
But the soul of mij lord shall be bound IN THE
BUNDLE OF LIFE, (1 Sam. xxv. 29. ), by which
that reward was meant, than which there can
be no greater, and that good (bliss), beyond
which there is no good. Now it is that [state
of blissful life] which all the prophets so eagerly
wished for, and to which also various names were
given3 by way of allegory, [as for instance], The
mountain of the Lord; His holy place; The
way of holiness; The courts of the Lord; The
Beauty of the Lord4; The tabernacle of the
Lord; The temple of the Lord; The house of
the Lord, and the gate of the Lord. Moreover
the sages, by way of allegory, called that good
which is prepared for the righteous: rmyD the
2 HI P3yi ^23 mnpSn literally : that is called SOUL in
this matter, (case, respect).
3 rb IN ^p3 literally : were called to it.
4 And let the BEAUTY OF THE LORD our God be upon us,
(Ps. xc. 17).
feast1; but more generally2 they call it:
the world that is to come.
VII. [Again] the punishment3, above which
there can be no punishment, consists in this,
[namely], that the soul is cut off, and does not
attain unto that life, as it is said : That soul
shall UTTERLY BE CUT OFF; his iniquity [shall
be] upon him, (Numb. xv. 31). Now this de
struction the prophets called, by way of allegory,
the pit of destruction* ; jmtf destruction^; nnsn
Topliet* ; and also npby the horseleach~ ; so that
they called it by all [kinds of] expressions [de
noting] destruction and corruption, in conse
quence of its being that destruction after which
there is no standing (existence), and that ruin
which admits of no reparation.
1 So the Rabbins say in Perke Avoth, Section 3. in allusion
to the pleasures and happiness which are to be enjoyed by the
righteous in the life hereafter : »TDJID^ JplflD TDiTI And all
\jnen~\ are Jit for the FEAST.
2 DpD tel r6 plpl literally: but they call it in all
[other~] places (instances).
3 HDp^n literally : the vengeance.
4 But thou, 0 God, shall bring them down into the PIT OF
DESTRUCTION, (Ps. Iv. 23).
5 Hell and DESTRUCTION [are~] before the Lord, (Prov.
xv. 11).
6 For TOPHET [js~] ordained of old; yea, for the king it is
prepared, fyc. (Isai. xxx. 33).
7 The horselcach hath two daughters, {_crying~\, Give, give,
(Prov. xxx. 15).
301
VIII. That good [already described as
awaiting the righteous in the life hereafter] will
perchance he despised in your eyes, as you
may fancy, that the reward for one's [fulfilling
the] commandments, and for being perfect in
the way of truth, ought to be no other than
this, [namely], that he should eat and drink
delicious things8, that he should have intercourse
with [women of] fine figures9, that he should
be arrayed in raiment of fine linen and em
broidered work, that he should dwell in pavilions
of ivory, and have for his use vessels of silver
and gold, or other things like these, just as
those foolish simpletons imagine, who are plunged
in wickedness. But now, wise and intelligent
men know that all these things are idle, vain,
and unprofitable10, and that if with us, in this
world, they are [considered] as some thing de
sirable11, it is only because we are possessed of
bodies and frames, and because all these things
constitute the wants of the body, so that the
soul neither longs after, nor wishes for them,
but inasmuch as they are requisite for the body,
[namely] for the satisfying of its claims, to the
8 JTQID nND literally : good food.
9 m*O fiVTfif literally : beautiful shapes.
10 r6yifi DPT1 ]W literally: and there is no help (benefit}
in them.
11 "OBD vkx run rfnyi lAw r6ra nntD raw
literally: and they arc only a great good with us in this world
because ,.
302
end that it (the body) may be preserved in per
fection1. But at a time when there will be no
body (i. e. no corporeal existence), all these things
must needs become vain.
IX. With regard however to that great
good (bliss), in which the soul is to exist in the
world that is to come — there is no possibility2
of comprehending or of knowing the same,
[whilst] in this world; seeing that in this
world, we are sensible of that only, which is
good for the body, and to which also our
wishes are [confined] ; but with respect to that
good, it is so exceedingly great, that the good
things of this world can bear no comparison with
the same, except by way of figure. So that for
us actually to represent the happiness of the soul
in the world that is to come, by the happiness
of the body in this world, when eating or drink
ing, is altogether impossible3 ; that happiness
being so unsearchably great, that it can admit
of no comparison or simile. This is that which
David said: *[Oh] how great [is] Thy good
ness, which Thou hast laid up for them that
12J3n tf^tt; nD literally: in order
that it (the body") may find its desire, and stand in perfection.
' "JTT Dili? PM literally : there is no way (manner} what
ever.
3 P l^tf literally : it is not so, (this cannot be).
4 \L®n~\ how great C"'J Thy goodness, which Thou hast laid
up for them that fear Thee; \jvhich~] Thouhast wrought for them
that trust in Thee before the sons of we?) !
303
fear Thee, $c. (Ps. xxxi. 19). And indeed the
longings of David for the life of the world that
is to come were very great ; for it is said :
[/ had fainted}, unless I had believed to see
the goodness of the Lord in the land of the
living, (Ps. xxvii. 13).
X. The sages of old have already informed
us5, that with respect to the good (bliss) of the
world that is to come, it is not in the power
of man to comprehend it unto perfection, and
that no one knows its excellency, beauty, and
nature, save the Holy One, blessed be He !
alone; moreover that all the good (happiness)
which the prophets prophesied for Israel, related
only to bodily matters (advantages), such as the
Israelites are to enjoy in the days of our King
the Messiah, [namely] at the time when the
rulership shall be restored to Israel; but that
with regard to the good (bliss) of the life of
the world that is to come, seeing that this
cannot admit of comparison or simile, the pro
phets never [attempted to] represent the same
by any simile, lest they should underrate6 it
by the simile. This is that which Isaiah said :
7 Neither hath the eye seen, O God, beside
literally : they have made known to us.
m» IfinSP Vtw TO literally: in order thai
they might not lessen {diminish] it by the simile.
7 For since the beginning of the world \_men~\ have not heard,
nor perceived by the ear, neither hath the eye seen, 0 God, beside
Thee, \_whaf~] He hath prepared for him that waitdhfor Him.
304
Thee, [what] He hath prepared for him that
waiteth for Him, (Isai. Ixiv. 4.) ; by which he
meant to express this : A good (bliss), such as
not [even] the eye of a prophet hath beheld,
and such as no one hath seen but God [Him
self], hath God prepared for the man that wait
eth for Him. So [also] the sages said: 1AH
the prophets prophesied only of [that which is
to happen at] the days of the Messiah ; but,
as to the world that is to come — NEITHER HATH
THE EYE SEEN, O GoD9 BESIDE THEE.
XL Now the reason why2 the sages called
it N1H D^V the world that is to come, is not
because it does not exist now, so that [we
should imagine that] this world is [first] to be
destroyed, and then [only] that [other] world
will come [into existence] — no, the matter does
not stand thus, but [on the contrary] behold!
it actually does exist, seeing that it is said:
;i Which Thou HAST laid up for them that fear
v Dwarr NIN -a wn •»!
nnm xb py Nin rbyb bix won rno^
" Because Rabbi Haiiah the son of Abbah said : All the
prophets prophesied only of Qhat which is to happen at] the
days of the Messiah, but as to the world that is to come —
NEITHER HATH THE EYE SEEN, O GOD,, BESIDE THEE."
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sabbath, Section 6.
2 Kin D^iyn D'Dan ITYIK i^pp m literally.- that
for which the sages called it the world that is to come.
3 great \js~\ Thy goodness, which Thou HAST
LAID
305
Thee i [which] Thou HAST wrought, (Ps. xxxi.
19). But they (the sages) called it the world
that is to come, because that life is to be en
joyed4 by man subsequently to the life of this
world, in which we are preserved both with body
and soul, and which is the first stage of human
existence5.
LAID UP for them that fear Thee; [which~\ Thou HAST WROUGHT
for them that trust in Thee, fyc. : all in the past tense, and con
sequently, that goodness must be in existence already.
4 D^yn *n in** DT*^ ft p»i D*nn jrow ^SD
ntn literally : because that life comes to man after the life of this
world.
5 POtiMni DPW ? NMMTT TO1 literally: and which
is that which is jirst found by every man.
PRECEPTS RELATING TO REPENTANCE,
CHAPTER IX.
BUT now since it lias been shown1 that the
reward which is to be bestowed for [the fulfil-
ing of] the commandments, and the good (bliss)
which we are to attain unto, if we keep the
way of the Lord as prescribed in the law,
consist in the life of the world that is to come,
as it is said: That it may be well with thee,
and [that] thou mayest prolong [thy] days2 (Deut.
xxii. 7.)? also that the punishment which is to
be inflicted3 on the wicked, who forsake the
paths of righteousness prescribed in the law,
consists in cutting [them] off, as it is said:
That soul shall utterly be cut off; his iniquity
[shall be] upon him* (Numb. xv. 31.) ; what
then [means] that which is written through the
whole of the law : If ye obey — such and such
literally : after that it has become known.
2 See page 293, IF i.
3 tyyonn P pDptott TOpam literally: and the vengeance
avenged of the wicked.
4 See page 295, IT n.
307
things shall come upon you; but if ye obey
not — such and such things shall befal you;
all these being things [which relate]* to this
world, as for instance, plenty or famine; war or
peace; kingly power or degradation5; possession
of the land6 or captivity; success in our en
terprises or total ruin7; and other worldly con
cerns? — Now all these things actually have come
to pass, and will [again] come to pass; so that,
whenever we fulfil all the commandments of the
law, all the good things of this world, shall
come upon us ; and, whenever we trespass against
the same, the evil things recorded [in the law]
shall befal us. But still, these good things are
by no means to be the ultimate reward be
stowed for [the fulfilling of] the commandments:
nor are these evil things to be the ultimate pu
nishment inflicted on him who trespasses against
all the commandments ; but the solution of the
matter is [as follows].
II. The Holy One, blessed be He! has
given us this law, [which is] a tree of life to
every one who performs all that is prescribed
in it ; moreover he who understands it with a
perfect and correct knowledge, shall thereby at
tain unto, and partake of, the life of the world
that is to come, in proportion to the excellence
5 rs\ 73271 JTQ7D1 literally : and kingdom or humiliation.
6 Y~>Nn J"OW literally : and dwelling in the land.
1 HDSm PKtfyD nn/^m literally: and prosperity of [pur~]
doing or the ruin thereof.
308
of his deeds, and the greatness of his wisdom.
But [independent of this] He has also assured
us in the law, that if we fulfil the same joy
fully and with a good will1, and if we con
stantly meditate on the wisdom thereof, He
will remove from us all the things which may
prevent us from fulfilling [the ordinances of]
the same, such as illness, war, famine, or the
like; moreover that He will hounteously dif
fuse over us all the good things which may
[serve to] strengthen our hands in fulfilling the
law, such as plenty, peace, and ahundance of
silver and gold; to the end that we may not,
during the whole of our days, employ ourselves2
in [providing] the things which are requisite
for the body, but that we may lead a life of
leisure and ease3 [so as to be enabled] both to
understand and to fulfil the commandments,
whereby we may attain unto the life of the
world that is to come ; as the law, (after
having [preliminarily] secured to us the good
things of this world) says: 4 And it shall be our
literally: and with goodness of soul.
2 1^ ^D pIDP N^tt H3 literally: that we may not be
busy all our days.
3 D>v)32 ItW N^K literally : but that we may sit leisurely.
4 And the Lord commanded us to do all these statutes, to fear
the Lord our God, for our good always, that He might preserve
us alive, as \_it is~\ at this day.
And it shall be our righteousness, if we observe to do all these
commandments before the Lord our God, as He hath commanded
us, (Deut. vi. 24, 25).
309
righteousness, §€. (Deut. vi. 25). And again
He has informed us5 in the law, that if we
intentionally depart from the law, and employ
ourselves in [pursuing] the vanities of time, as
it is said : 13ut Jeshurun waxed fat, and kicked,
(Deut. xxxii. 15.), [He], the Judge of truth,
will [then] deprive6 those who forsake [the law],
of all the good things of this world, which ren
dered them so presumptuous7 as to kick ; more
over that He will hring upon them all [kinds
of] evil things, such as may prevent them from
acquiring [the virtues requisite for their being
admitted into] the world that is to come, to the
end that they may perish in their wickedness.
This is that which is written in the law:
8 Therefore shalt thou serve thine enemies which
the Lord shall send against thee, (Deut. xxviii.
48). * Because thou servedst not the Lord, §c.
(Deut. xxviii. 47).
p) literally : and He likewise made it known unto
us.
6 TO1* literally : He will remove.
7 DiTT ptn Dmtf literally: which strengthened their
hands.
8 Therefore shalt thou serve thine enemies which the Lord
shall send against thee, in hunger, and in thirst, and in naked
ness, and in ward of all [things'] ; and He shall put a yoke of
iron upon thy neck, until He have destroyed thee.
9 Because thou servedst not the Lord thy God with joy fulness,
and with gladness of heart, for the abundance of all
310
III. It follows therefore, that these bless
ings and curses [mentioned in the law] ought
to be understood1 as signifying: If ye do serve
the Lord joyfully, and if ye do keep His way,
He will bounteously diffuse over you all these
blessings, and moreover remove from you all
these curses, so that ye may live at leisure and
ease; grow wise by the law; and employ your
selves in [studying and fulfilling] the same; to
the end that ye may attain unto the life of
the world that is to come; that it may be ivett
with thee — in that world which is altogether
good ; and [that] thou mayest prolong [thy] days
—in that world which is [to endure] very long2 ;
and consequently ye will partake of the [bless
ings of] both worlds, [namely, of] a happy life
in this world, such as will [also serve to] bring
[you] into the life of the world that is to come ;
for if [one] were not to acquire wisdom, and
[perform] good actions here [below], he would
have no means of rendering himself worthy [of
the blessings of the world that is to come] ;
seeing that it is said: For [there is] no work,
nor device, nor knoivledge, nor wisdom, in the
grave, (Eccles. ix. 10.). But, if ye forsake the
Lord, and if ye are absorbed in [the pleasures
1 it -pi ^y rvMprn jro-an I/YIN bp £nT2 N^D^
literally : consequently the interpretation (meaning) of all these
blessings and curses \js~^ in this manner.
:? See page 293. IT i.
311
of] eating, drinking, fornication, or the like,
He will bring upon you all these curses, and
moreover remove from you all these blessings, so
that your days shall be wasted in confusion and
terror; so that ye shall have neither peace
of mind nor perfect good health3 [such as are
requisite to enable you] to fulfil the command
ments ; to the end that ye may forfeit your lives
in the world that is to come. And conse
quently ye will have forfeited both worlds;
inasmuch as when a man is troubled in this
world with illness, war, or famine, he cannot
employ himself either in [the pursuits of] wisdom,
or in the [fulfilling of the] commandments, which
are the [only] means of attaining unto the life
of the world that is to come.
IV. Now it is for this reason that all Is
rael, their prophets, and their wise men, so
earnestly long for the days of the Messiah;
[their object being this, namely] that they may
be relieved from those who do not suffer them
to employ themselves in [the study and per
formance of] the law and the commandments,
in such a way as by right they ought; to the
end that they may have peace of mind, and
[thereby be enabled to] increase in wisdom,
and thus to attain unto the life of the world
|U Ufa 1)33 3*? DD1? PPm Vf?\ literally: and
ye. shall have neither a heart (mind) at ease, nor a whole (heallhy)
body.
312
that is to come; seeing that in those days (viz,.
in the days of the Messiah) there will be a
great increase of knowledge, wisdom, and truth ;
as it is said : For the earth shall be full of
the knowledge of the Lord, (Isai. xi. 9.) ; and it
is also said: lAnd they shall teach no more
every man his neighbour, and every man his
brother, (Jer. xxxi. 34.) ; [and again it is said] :
2 And I will take away the stony heart out of
your flesh, (Ezek. xxxvi. 26). For the king who
is to arise out of the seed of David will be
wiser even than Solomon ; moreover he will be
a great prophet, nearly [as great] as Moses, our
Rabbi ; he will therefore instruct the whole
nation, and guide them in the way of God ; nay
all [other] nations will come to hear him, as
it is said : 3And it shall come to pass in the
last days, [that] the mountain of the Lord's
house shall be established in the top of the
mountains, (Isai. ii. 2). [All these however will
1 And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour, and
every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord; for they shall all
know Me, from the least of them unto the greatest of them, saith
the Lord; for I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember
their sin no more.
2 A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I
put within you, AND I WILL TAKE AWAY THE STONY HEART
OUT OF YOUR FLESH, and I will give you an heart of flesh.
3 And it shall come to pass in the last days, \_that~^ the moun
tain of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the
mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations
shall flow unto it.
313
be mere preliminary advantages], but with regard
to the ultimate and full reward4, as well as to
that ultimate good (bliss) which is to have
neither cessation nor diminution, this will con
sist in the life of the world that is to come;
seeing that the days of the Messiah are [to
influence the concerns of] this world, so that
matters in this world will [still] have their
natural course, with this difference only, that
the [dignity of an independent] kingdom will
be restored to Israel. This the sages of old
have declared already, saying : " There will
be no difference between this world [as it is
now] and [as it will be in] the days of the
Messiah, except only [that we shall then be
freed from] submission to [foreign] govern
ments5."
4 to "DIM! 73 S)1D1 literally: but the end of the whole of
the reward altogether.
literally : the servitude of kingdoms.
run D^iyrr pi p» *?«ie
Ti7i nrato
" For Samuel said : There will be no difference between
this world [as it is now] and [as it will be in] the days of the
Messiah, except only [that we shall then be freed from] sub
mission to [foreign] governments.
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Sabbath, Section 6.
R R
PRECEPTS RELATING TO REPENTANCE.
CHAPTER X.
A MAN must not say: Behold! I will fulfil
the commandments of the law, and I will em
ploy myself in [studying] the wisdom which it
contains1, to the end that I may obtain all the
blessings which are written therein, or to the
end that I may attain unto the life of the
world that is to come ; moreover I will refrain2
from the transgressions against which the law
warns [men], to the end that I may escape3
from the curses which are written in the law,
or to the end that I may not he cut off from
the life of the world that is to come. — No,
it is by no means becoming to serve God after
this manner, seeing that he who serves [God]
after this manner, serves [Him] out of fear,
[and consequently, the degree of piety] which
literally : in the wisdom thereof.
literally : and I will separate \_piy self ~\.
HID literally : in order that I may be delivered,
315
[such an one attains], does not come up to* the
degree which the prophets [attained], or to the
degree which the sages [attained]. And in
deed no one serves the Lord after this manner
except vulgar men5, women, or children, these
being trained to serve [God] out of fear, until
they increase in knowledge, and [then they] serve
[Him] out of love.
II. He who serves [God] out of love, oc
cupies himself with [the study and the perform
ance] of the law and the commandments, and
moreover walks in the paths of wisdom, not for
the sake of any private advantages whatever6;
not because he is afraid of the evil7 [which
awaits the wicked]; nor because he wishes
to secure8 to himself the good (bliss) [promised
to the righteous] ; but he acts [in compliance
with the dictates of] truth, [solely] because
4 DWian ryfi TOW literally: and this is not the de
gree of the prophets.
5 \Htfn ""pj? literally: the people of the country, or the
country-people; an epithet applied by the Rabbins to plebeians
or vulgar men. Thus they say : TOPI \~\NT\ D>7 $h\ " Nor
can a plebeian (vulgar man) be a pious man."
Perke Avoth, Section 2.
6 Dtya -111 "02D Vb literally: not for the sake of any
thing in the world.
7 nyn r»N"V 'OSD $b\ literally: and not on account of
fear of evil.
8 i-QUarr Vnb H3 *6l literally: and not in order to pos
sess the good.
316
[they are the dictates of] truth; and, as to the
good (bliss) [promised to the righteous], this
will come [of itself] as the ultimate result of
the same1. Now this degree [of piety] is an
exceedingly high degree, such as not every wise
man can attain unto2; this heing the degree
which Abraham, our father, held, whom the
Holy One, blessed be He! called HIS FRIEND3,
for this very reason, that he served [Him] out
of love only. But still, this degree is the one
which the Holy One, blessed be He! has com
manded us through the medium of Moses [to
aspire unto] ; for it is said : And thoit slialt
LOVE the Lord thy God, (Deut. vi. 5). Now
when a man once comes to this4 [namely], to
love the Lord with that love which is due [unto
Him], he will [as a matter of course] fulfil
all the commandments forthwith, [and this
solely] out of love.
III. But now, what is [the nature of] that
love which is due [unto Him] ? — It is that a man
should love the Lord with a love so excessively
great and so exceedingly strong, that his soul,
by thus becoming fastened to the love of the
literally : and the end [_ivill
be thar\ the good will come in consequence thereof.
2 H? HDIt literally : deserves it (is worthy of).
3 But thou, Israel, \jirt~] My servant, Jacob whom I have
chosen, the seed of ABRAHAM MY FRIEND, (Isai. xli. 8).
4 n JIN DTK nrttW pill literally: and at the
when rt man loves the I,ord.
317
Lord, shall be constantly absorbed in tbe same,
as though he were love-sick, [to such a degree]
as not to [have it in his power to] divert his
mind from the female who is the object of his
love5, and in whom he is absorbed at all times,
whether he sit, or stand, or eat, or drink — nay
greater, far greater still [than this], is the love
of the Lord in the hearts of those who love Him,
and who are constantly absorbed in their love
of Him6; as He commanded us: [And thou
shalt love the Lord thy God'] WITH ALL THINE
HEART, AND WITH ALL THY SOUL, (Deut. vi. 5).
This is also that which Solomon said, by way of
figure : For I [am] SICK OF LOVE, (Song of Songs
ii. 5.) ; the whole of the Song of Songs being
[intended as] a figure, [alluding] to this matter.
IV. The sages of old said [thus]: "7Per-
adventure one might say: Behold! I will study
5 TWX nfilN ninND literally: from the love of that
woman.
6 TQH TO D^lltf literally : who are constantly absorbed
in it.
7 npnVi tnp3 yioty1? fn^K niir n^ TOH^
.-TON Dsn •oiaop'w NipN DTK iDN1* *&& u
vbx rmya IBM ]pr
" That thou mayest love the Lord thy God, \jind~] that thou
mayest obey His voice, and that thou mayest cleave unto Him,
(Deut. xxx. 20.) ; so that a man must not say: I will read
[the law], with the view of being called a wise man; I will
repeat [the law], that I may be called Rabbi; [again] I will
repeat [the law], that I may grow old and become established
318
the law, for the purpose of becoming rich, or of
being called Rabbi, or of receiving the [pro
mised] reward in the world that is to come;
[observe therefore that] it is expressly said:
That thou mayest LOVE the Lord, (Deut. xxx.
20.) ; [implying that] every thing that is done
by you [in compliance with His ordinances],
must be done solely out of love [of Him]." —
Again the sages say : " [It is written : ^Blessed
is the man that feareth the Lord, that] delight-
eth greatly in His COMMANDMENTS, (Ps.
cxii. 1.) ; [which implies, that this man alone is
blessed], but not [the man who aims at] the
REWARD [attached to the fulfilling] of His Com
mandments." Now in conformity with this, the
most eminent men amongst the sages, used to
direct the sensible and intelligent amongst their
disciples in particular, [thus] : " 2Be ye not like
in an academy ; but [one ought to] study [the law] out of
love ; and as to honours, these will in the end come [of them
selves]. — Bab. Talmud, Treatise Nedarim, Section S.
-IDN IKD van
" [Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord, that\ delighteth
greatly IN His COMMANDMENTS. — Rabbi Eleazer said: [This
implies, that he alone is blessed who delighteth] in His COM
MANDMENTS, but not [he who aims at] THE REWARD of His
Commandments.
Bab. Talmud, Treatise Avodah Zarah, Section 1.
2 by nn m prat^n amp mn bx
:nn r»
Be
319
servants who serve [their] master for the purpose
of receiving a remuneration ; but be ye like ser
vants who serve [their] master, not for the
purpose of receiving a remuneration;" [meaning]
that [their] service is due to Him, for this very
reason, because He is [their] MASTER ; in other
words: Serve [Him] out of love.
V. The man who employs himself in
[studying] the law with the view of receiving
a reward, or of escaping from punishment3 —
behold ! such a man employs himself [in stu
dying the law], not for the sake of the law
itself4; whereas the man who employs himself
in [studying] the same, not out of fear [of
punishment], and not with the view of receiving
any reward, but solely out of love to the Lord
of the whole earth, by whom he was com
manded to do so — behold! such a man employs
himself in [studying] the law for the sake of
the law itself4. The sages however say thus :
" Be ye not like servants who serve [their] master for the
purpose of receiving a remuneration ; but be ye like servants
who serve [their] master, not for the purpose of receiving a
remuneration." — Perke Avoth, Section 1.
3 rVfljrnS V6y y^n Vb® TO IN literally: or to the
end that vengeance may not reach (overtake] him.
4 tlEfth N7ttf not for its sake, viz. not for the sake of the
thing itself; in contradistinction to nfifth for its sake, viz. for
the sake of the thing^ itself; (from fifth for the sake of, as for
instance DVJttf fifth for the sake of Heaven, or for Heaven's
sake}.
3420
" A man ought to persevere in employing him
self in [the study of] the law, be it even not
for the sake of the law itself; seeing that by
dint of [studying the law], not for the sake of
the law itself, he will [in the end] come to
[this, that he will study the law, solely] for the
sake of the law." And therefore, when we in
struct children, women, or the common class of
vulgar men, we direct them, to serve [God] out
of fear, and with the view of receiving a re
ward, until their knowledge becomes greater,
and their wisdom more transcendent ; when we
ought by degrees to initiate them into the se
cret1, and gently to train them to the [truth of
the] matter, until they comprehend and know
it, and then they will serve [God] out of love.
VI. But now, the matter is clear and mani
fest, that the love of the Holy One, blessed be
He ! cannot be made fast in the heart of a man,
unless he be constantly and duly absorbed in
the same, and unless he renounce2 every thing
in the world except this [love], as He has
commanded [us], saying: [And tJwu slialt love
the Lord thy God} WITH ALL THINE HEART,
AND WITH ALL THY SOUL, (Deut. vi. 5). A man,
however, can love the Holy One, blessed be
ill n ]rb P^D literally: /% reveal to
them this secret little by little.
2 D^yiltf HD bl llfyn literally: and forsake (abandon}
all that is in the world.
321
He ! only by the knowledge which he has of
Him3; so that his love will he in proportion to
his knowledge; if [the latter be] slight, [the
former will also be] slight ; but if [the latter
be] great, [the former will also be] great. And
therefore a man ought solely and entirely to
devote himself to the acquisition of knowledge
and understanding, by applying to those sciences
and doctrines, which are calculated to give him
such an idea of his Creator4, as it is in the
power of the intellect of man to conceive; as
was stated by us in the Precepts relating to the
foundations of the law.
3 inyTttf Jiyil literally : by the knowledge with which he
knows Him.
4 Up m "6 DTTlDn literally : which make his POS
SESSOR known unto him.
s s
G L O S S A R Y*
r. stands foi root, and p. for page; the Hebrew letters affixed 1o the
references point out the paragraphs from which the quotations are made.
r. "TIN a thing lost.
but, but indeed.
"YQ^n bltf p. 49. \ but the congregation.
dust ; figuratively : every thing subtile, fine, pierc
ing; hence
\\vb p3N p. 37, 1, subtile, or indirect slander.
^T-l p2N ntttf p. 54, N, for this is subtile or
indirect robbery.
""11^ or NIIN a limb.
r. ]EN a trade, or art.
"IHN [it is one and the same thing]
whether ...... or ...
DND Dl/V inNI 1ND DIJl'' 1HN p. 35, P, it is
one and the same [thing] whether it be a father
less or motherless orphan.
* This Glossary is entirely confined to Rabbinical words contained in the
Selections, and to the acceptation in which they are used by Maimonides ;
no notice being taken of the various other significations winch they may
have. Of pure Hebrew words very few are noticed, and of these only such
as either do not frequently occur in the Scriptures, or are used by our Au
thor in a technical sense. The Rabbinical words are placed in the order oi
the Alphabet either according; to their roots, or according to the form in
which they occur in the text, just as was thought more expedient to
facilitate the labour of the student in looking out for the words he may
want. Thus, for instance, if he wants to look for the words u'-mo he is
feeling
323
which is.
miDJ niWl NN1 II ^ p. 45, N, which is per
fect repentance ?
r. l^tf if.
•inn mm^N 1\1 I^N p. 2, n, it' there were
many Deities.
r. "j^tf farther, onward.
"f?W ^ttP^iyD p. 49, ZD, from the third and onward.
when ? at what time ? (compound of *»N and TIE).
D'DW P*np3 TID^N Tjn P. 36, P, and until what
time (i. e. how long) are they called orphans ?
there is.
rmn mo:i m JTNI JND P. as, i, he in whom
there is haughtiness of mind,
but.
p. 5, H, but [it is] a figure.
1? nothing . . . but, only.
nDND N^N wsoa vh p. i, N, they
exist only through the truth of His existence.
P DN tf^N unless.
D^n rrn ]D DN N^N p. IS, P, unless he be
wise.
these, those.
I^N JimO^ p. 11, JO, into these elements,
r. H^N Deity, and also plur. Deities.
feeling, b^T he shall accustom, he must look in letter i for UOT or bji
(their respective roots, which cannot be mistaken) ; but such words as
nninto they shake, y-DODttnn they melt away, they dissolve themselves, he
will find in letter n, exactly in the same form as they occur in the text, and
not under jw or DDtt (which might perhaps not immediately strike him as
their respective roots). This hint, it is hoped, will be enough to guide the
student in the use of this Glossary. In cases where the words are
given in the form in which they are found in the text, and not by the root,
their respective roots are always noticed-
324
if.
fin ny-a yin o^ra TF rrn
p. 6, 2*, for if He were living with a life, and
knowing with a knowledge distinct from Himself.
r. JJSD middle or midst.
r. Jl/Stf truth, reality.
"VIDtf r. "IDK bound, stopped, i. e. unlawful, forbidden, (in
contradistinction to ""IJTID lawful, permitted).
"iniDm "YIDtfn yTb p. 14, D, to know that which
is unlawful, and that which is lawful.
TIDN p. 24, D, it is unlawful to
make reflections on him.
to bind, restrict
though, even, (comp. of ^K and Y?tf).
Ip^l "^23 frSK p. 52, ID, though he denied
the root, (i. e. the radical principle).
r. p2N or *)p2 a heretick.
though, although, even though.
in>n£ ir>i^. piD ir^t^ ^ ^v ^^ p- 1^, P»
though he does not understand it by his own
knowledge.
P ^ ^ t]^ for all this, still, nevertheless.
DDHpnb p o^isn p ^ by ^ p. M, »D,
nevertheless they deserve to have the precedence
given to them.
r. -IttfS it is possible.
jrrby HTD^ ni^niy 1^2^ p. 16, n, it is pos
sible that the Shechina should rest on them.
imtyyb H*1! I^S^I p. 45, K, and the possibility
(i. e. the power) is in his hand to do it.
''K it is impossible.
1^2S% ^1 p. 26, V, and it is im
possible to be (to exist) without them.
325
the Lion, (a sign of the Zodiac).
r. "JIN lengthening, eking out.
to happen, to occur, to befal, to influence.
r. "liO explanation.
(TO to examine.
j "PTQ 7^7 r. ""HI, to its clearness, i.e. clearly, con
spicuously, perfectly.
inn by -inn yr ^ nn p. 57, i, behold i
He did not know the thing perfectly.
r. >1D contempt.
to destroy.
vain, idle, perishable.
D^tDin 1^*1 DnnD in^l p. 15, 1, on any
one of those perishable things.
ntel nn^ p. 29, •», idle talk.
or tt;U to put to shame.
between.
)D2iV 1^ 1M p. 29, ?, when by himself,
(i. e. within himself).
)M^ WOP Onill p. 34, tD, on matters [that
rest] between him (the other) and himself.
r. pi an intermediate man.
r. pH intermediate.
JTPOTl mV"f p. 25, J, intermediate dispositions
house, or court of justice.
fPl the house of the congregation, i. e. the meeting
house, or synagogue.
7^1 to have sexual intercourse.
r. n*)2 or D13 openly, publickly.
326
r. N~O exterior, outside.
r. N"O creature, creation.
»T""Q p. 4, 1, a small creature.
nD p. 25, 3, from the beginning of hi
creation, (i. e. from his birth).
r. ^H creatures, people, or men in general.
"Hll worldly matters, or concerns.
rvran nn -i^iyi p. 67, N, and ail
other worldly concerns.
for the sake of, in order that, to the end that.
p. 70, 1, in order that I may
be a rich man.
r. 7JH the Virgin, (a sign of the Zodiac).
r. niJ the AzW, (a sign of the Zodiac).
in the midst, within.
1^11 D^lll Qthere is] something Q wrong, sus
picious, or unaccountable] in it.
m onn ^ ar» m»n nn p. 17, ^, and [as
to] this sign — there may be something [wrong]
in it.
substance, matter, mass ; figuratively : an uninformed
man.
1U to decree, determine.
\ a decree, or ordinance.
or mu'
r. D^J troops, a host or army.
resemblance, affinity, similarity, sameness.
1>J ^2 bl fy ]m n^yriDlt; p. 17, IV whereby
he was exalted above all men of his similarity, (i. c%
men of his sort).
r. S^ wheel or orb.
327
7.37.3 r. 77.3 to roll, turn, revolve, perform, revolutions.
"6.3 skin, peel.
.mb.3 r. »"6-3 captivity, emigration, transmigration.
to complete, make perfect, resolve, or determine.
literally: and completing [the sentence],
stands for: et ccetera.
or muf '• *M or ™ disgrace'
r. DD3 loftiness, haughtiness,
to cause, effect, bring on.
**W\\
I enough, sufficient.
or HI
D>nD 121 6S2^ VTO p. 25, 1, for whom even a
little (trifling) thing is enough.
"•NTD iriV p. 24, D more than is enough (i. e. more
than necessary).
"Ill word, matter.
HDl p. 22, ID, in what [respect] are
[these] words said? i. e. in what case do these words
hold good ? — when is it so ?
DTI r. y\1 the Fishes, (a sign of the Zodiac).
''Sn r. HSn blemish, wavering, suspicion.
in to dwell.
pi r. jll a judge.
JlTl r. "Ill a dwelling-house.
6l r. r6l the Pail, (a sign of the Zodiac).
J1D1 to liken, to compare.
PO131 and the like.
r. yT knowledge, mind, temper, disposition. See
p. 149. Note 4.
328
plpl r. pjT? to be very minute in, or particularly careful
about a thing.
EH! to explain, expound, lecture on.
n
Kn behold ! here.
niD; Kn p. 17, *>, behold! here thou learnest.
r. Kin hyperbolical, idle.
''Kim 7in "HIT p. 37, T, vain and idle things.
r. K11 to strengthen.
right, becoming, seemly.
pinD rTOQll mini pIDyb p. 6'S, 1, to employ
themselves in the law and in the commandments as is
becoming, (as by right they ought),
r. "HPT an idiot, a plebeian, a vulgar man.
KTT r. 7K*1 since, because that.
Kin p "mm 7>Kim p. 3, T, and since the matter
[stands] thus.
to be, to exist, to come into existence.
be [thou].
ni""l /2tt? ''in p. 28, 1, be humble-minded.
r. mn or Kin existence.
or miin r. mn or Kin inquiry, discussion.
or nK31K r. {"IT1 oppression, fraud.
n^in oppressive or fraudulent words,
r. HZM turning aside, declination, perversion.
or "pK how ? in what manner ? what ? which i1
71111 Kin "IKVI1 p. 4, K, but what is the
way to the love of Him ?
r. "pn where ? in what part or place ?
rmnD jD^m p. 46', LD, and where does he confess r
r. tt?nD disproof, denial, negation, refutation.
329
r. y"O preponderance; figuratively: the solution of
a problem by weighty arguments.
r. iSl O that, I wish, would,
jrVlN Wt0y ^ wSl p. 48, 1, O that I had not
done them!
r. "f?n, canon, law, precept, decision (in controver
sial matters).
these.
Mn D^U nyi*)N P- 10, .N, these four bodies.
or MPT to enjoy, to derive benefit or pleasure, (hence
fttWn, enjoyment, advantage, use, profit).
r. EDS literally: separation; figuratively: distinc
tion, difference.
r. n?^ prosperity, success.
r. mn musing, thinking, doubtful and suspicious
reflection.
r. mn to muse, reflect, involve oneself in doubts
and suspicion.
behold !
"IptMl K^li nt nn p. 20, 1, behold I this [man]
is a false prophet,
r. ^JVT derision, mockery.
r< HT certainty, (in contradistinction to pSD doubt).
certainly.
jnr» K p. 20, n, but
he knows certainly that they are false witnesses.
* The Chaldean version of rro rrrnrrn And the drinking [was] according
to the LAW, (Esther i. 8.), is xrobro wnpun.
T T
330
i
"Tilt to admonish, to warn, (in the Hiphil conjugation) ; to
be careful or cautious,, (in the Niphal conjugation).
U r. Ml he stirs, moves.
Vt splendour, shining, brightness.
r. i"Ot pure, just, innocent, (in contradistinction to
l^n guilty).
1^11 VSm ^t l^n l^a p. 49, r, as if he were
half innocent and half guilty.
to be made pure, to be declared just or innocent, to
deserve, to be worthy of.
POP HM p. 53, 3, by what [[means] shall he be
made pure?
• • -7 i"Ot to get, attain unto, or obtain a thing by
merit.
nt uw "o w NSIH ovrcn "m p. 6s, i, the
reward of the righteous is (consists in this), that
they will attain unto (or be worthy of partaking of)
that sweet (pleasure).
NIP! tf?iyn "J-6 WW n3 p. 67, J, in order
that ye may attain unto (or be worthy of partaking
of) the [[blessings of the] world that is to come.
JTOT r. PDT justice; purity; a pure, good, or meritorious
deed ; merit ; desert ; claim to reward.
JET to prepare, to be ready.
]DT time.
I"l? to be solicitous, to be prompt.
n
r. rQH a vessel to keep liquors in.
to hurt, to wound,
a fellow, companion, friend.
331
r. DtDH a nose.
Till, to reside, abide, or rest.
V^n without ; figuratively : distinct from.
13ED \nn nyil jrm p. 6, 1\ and knowing with
a knowledge distinct from himself.
P"Y)n r. .Tin destruction, devastation.
np?n r. pfn, presumption, assumption, supposition, strong
hold, or reason for supposing something. See p. 120,
Note 4.
to turn, revolve, return, do a thing again, retract.
or 3^n r. lin guilty, (in contradistinction to V*3T
innocent, or "T1ZD2 free, acquitted).
l"n VSID ^St V^n I^D p. 49, t, as if he were
half innocent and half guilty.
r. .Jin to be doomed, or sentenced, to deserve (pu
nishment), to owe, to be bound in duty.
miD l^H p. 21, 1, he is doomed to cutting off, (de
serves to be cut off).
17 ITT! NinttP HD p. 43, ^1, that which he owes him.
JHI 1D2$r Xnyb Dl» l^m p. 27, N^, and a man
is bound to lead (guide) himself in them.
r. p^Jl division.
r. 7/H, revolution, returning motion, circuit.
rb vH inn turning in circuit
nW>n )nnn nnnn 73 p. 12, to, ail things are
turning in a circuit, i. e. are performing revolutions.
to share, divide.
to dispute, contradict or dissent from, (construed with
r. DDn the sun.
"I1DH r. lEMl hard, serious, grave, important, (in contra
distinction to ^p light, slight).
mTDn r. 1DH piety.
HTpn r. ")pn searching, examining, examination, investi
gation.
suspicion.
to suspect,
to cut ; figuratively : to decide (a dispute or legal case).
nature, natural quality or propensity,
r. ^10 to walk, promenade.
r. CJ12D or C)IM a drop.
r. tfto the Ram (a sign of the Zodiac).
to err, mistake, go astray.
r. nytD error, mistake,
r. ^2^ a fool, simpleton,
to labour, toil, take pains with, or take care of, (in the
Piel and Niphal conjugations).
to drive or push away, to expeL
r. "1*1^ busy, occupied, engaged in, taken up with^
troubled with.
p. 68, 3, for at the time when a
man is troubled with.
to tear in pieces; figuratively: to disturb, trouble,
disquiet, confound or perplex,
r. JTP known.
it is evident.
13 KIH^ VH1*! p. 22, 1, it is evident that
he is a false prophet.
a festival day,
333
r. ")JT> more.
inyQ exceedingly.
"VYP1 nn ^Sttf mm p. 26, n, and become ex
ceedingly humble-minded.
TTP to dedicate, devote, (in the Piel conjugation).
TIT r. "TJT a single person, an individual, (in contradis
tinction to D"Q"1 a multitude).
r. irP Unity.
r. 73** it is possible Qthat thou mayest think] ; perhaps
[thou mayest think] ; commonly followed by "DD/D
"ID")? which see.
r. ID'' ground, foundation, element.
Q'HID'1 r. ID* chastisement, afflictions, calamity, tribulation,
bodily pain.
r. 2ttP an academy.
r- tWT an insect, small fly or gnat.
3
here.
hence Qwe know or derive] that. . .
D^n1? niDS%^ jfcOD p. 34, ^, hence
[we know] that it is not lawful to put an Israelite
to shame.
to hide, conceal.
r. ]1^| such as, just as, for instance.
m^ ^fey 1D»^ PJD p. 23, 1, for instance if he
were to say : Such and such a person will die.
globe, sphere.
r. *n that, so that, in order that, to the end that.
3 p, 66, ', in order
that they might not lessen (underrate, undervalue) it
by the comparison.
ti >O^ JTIN TWy D^ •mitttf H3 p. 19^ 1, so that
we should say : If he perform a sign, we will hearken
unto him.
a star or planet, especially the planet called Mer
cury.
|D to prepare., direct, incline, lean towards, intend.
r. ttf JO fervent supplications and prayers, such as
come from the depth of the heart, and therefore
are most efficacious to move Him, to whom they
are offered, to mercy.
]VO r. ]D after that, since, because that.
Nlll pltt |1D1 p. 55, tf , and since this is so, and
now this being so.
r. K^ [[this as well] as that which goes on the
same footing or principle, (which is similar to it) ;
and the like.
)i~Q NSflDI p. 3, T, and those that are similar to
them, (and the like).
p. 2, n, and other words
(expressions) like these.
TiD (for "?2£ HPN3 after which manner?) how? how
so? what? what instance can you show? how
for instance ? give me an instance.
OH mi iTTO •»£ TTO p. 31, T, how so?
(i. e. give me an instance) — he whose flesh (bodily
temperature) is hot.
p. 28, "T, and what is their
cure ?
so.
ttf2rf? T"^ **in "p p. 61, J, so ought he to
search.
r. DTO nothing, nothing at all, not the least, (with
another negative particle).
nte DmiiD n^pn^ vhv I^SKI p. 23, ^, and
it is also possible that none of their words should
be fulfilled "at all.
335
Dlto r. Dto (used interrogatively) is it perhaps so? is it
peradventure ?
imt&ni N7N Tltotf Olto p. 54, N, have I perhaps
eaten [[otherwise] than by his permission ? surely I have
not eaten without his permission ?
~)D)to r. "1£N as if saying, as if he were to say, as signifying,
meaning to say or to express, that is to say,
niilND 111V "><o P- 70, 1, that is to say: serve
[[Him]] out of love.
"1J1N ^» IDlto p, 46, H, as if he were to say: I am
another [[person].
Hvl r. ilto or tfto consumption, destruction.
771 a general rule, canon, principle or definition, class, en
closure, pale, universality, generality, the summing up ;
adverbially with 1 prefixed : within, within the compass
or limits of.
0*611:1 D^>to "1N1D "OK p. 4, J, I am explaining
Qsome] great principles.
DVTT Oil ;toft ttniSI p. 15, 1, and separates from
the generality of the ways (manners) of the people.
•If PV /toll P- 52, J, and within the compass of this
iniquity, and to the class of this iniquity [[belongs].
m!JE bbzb 1VOH ^1 p. 58, 1, and have not reached
(come within) the pale of the commandments.
"Ill /Itf l^to p. 30, ID, to sum up the matter.
• • -ttf feD from this definition results that. . .(whence
we infer that . . . )
1N111 "Of D^t^ ^toD p. 45, 1, whence we infer
that if he remember his Creator.
TO to include or comprehend.
7*71 nothing, or none whatever, (with another negative par
ticle).
bto niPTO ^ H^nn ^ttf p. 15, 1, that there should
be to him (i. e. that he should have) no thought whatever.
33C
r. tpD toward, towards
>TjTin ^SftD p. 10, 3, towards the firmament.
;Q so much more.
nninton rmranD "in^1? pt0 7^1 p. 14, IT, and
so much more [[when comparing himself] to one of
the pure intelligences.
HDD r. HD how much ? how many ?
ilPO NVT nDDl p. 54, H, and how much the
power thereof is.
HDD1 HDD nntf by literally: upon (or to)
Qevery] one [[of this] how many and how many
[[ought not one to take of the other] ? i. e. if this
be so, how much more ought not the other to be
so?
HDDl HD3 nnN 7V -QTI nil 7DD ID^V V^lJOn
p. 31, H, he who restrains himself from every
thing — how much more [[must he not stand in
need of an atonement] ?
r. NHD or HD as, such as, just as.
nny Ninttf rnoa n\n^ p. 37, i, that lie win be
as he is now.
r. nUD epithet, by-name, periphrasis.
to congregate, join, or bring close together.
Sp r. ^S^ a scale of a balance.
HSD to compel, force.
?1D to cry out, proclaim, (in the Hiphil conjugation).
DID belly, stomach.
to preponderate, outweigh, (in the Hiphil conjuga
tion).
the cutting off (of sinners).
right, honest, legal.
DnEO DHV D^iy p. 18, ^, two honest (legal)
witnesses.
r. "NED rectitude, honesty, integrity.
337
r. .IfO a verse or passage of Scripture.
llJniDn the scripture, the [holy] writ.
nron IDI nt nn by] p. s, M, and to
this matter the scripture alludes.
a negative commandment, (in contradistinction to
or IN^I iliyy a positive commandment).
1^ r. $b (as an adverb) no, not.
nrVD^ DnnD IN1? DM p. 48, n and if not he
is sealed for death.
r. "IDM to say, to declare, i. e. intended to declare
or to show.
iTTCtt mDl I1? l^t^ "IDI^ p. 2, ID, [intended]
to declare that He has neither similitude nor
form.
sing. NfiDS or w6 r. DDb, the cheek-bones.
**£& r. HS or ^ on that account, with reference to, in
proportion to.
ibtfil Dnnn ^ p. 4, Z, and with reference
to these things.
nfrn ^ ^^ p. 5, *», not in proportion to its
magnitude.
ttf **S7 because that, inasmuch as.
k Tl^V HD 1D1K ^1H^ ^ p. 54, H, because
he may say: what have I done unto him.
therefore, on that account, (comp. of ^ and
^*1 p. 5, D, therefore are they
called I shim (men).
to strike, smite, flog or lash (hence /lIp^D, see
letter D).
u u
338
')
or -ffij r' nP' smiting, striking, flogging.
t
a bad tongue (i. e. opprobrious language), slander.
r. D1K the planet
r. JHN event, chance, accident (in a metaphysical
sense: accidental quality).
r. |IN the Sca/w (a sign of the Zodiac).
)
or > r. "HIM after that, since, whereas.
p. 66, N, after that it has been
made known . . .
p. 24, ZD, but after
it has become known that this [jnan] is a prophet.
he who, every one who.
rmn nioj rr»i n^f JND p. ss, i he in whom
there is haughtiness of mind.
a sickle.
iTTD r. TlD literally : measure ; figuratively : property,
quality, virtue, faculty, manner, disposition, pro
pensity.
one who passes over (i. e. who
is not bent upon indulging) his propensities ; one
who overlooks trifling offences; (in opposition to
WTO ^V "I£iy one who stands upon, i. e. one
who is inflexible in his propensities).
vnno by -rayo rwrb mvh b 1*0 p. si, i
it is becoming in a man that he should not be
bent upon indulging his propensities (that he
should overlook trifling offences).
339
ON HD whereas, it' [this is the case here, how much more so
must it be there] ?
msD ins pM p N^K ttfT»s> N^ T»n DN noi
p. 31, 1 if the Nazarite who refrained from wine
only stands in need of an atonement Qhow much
more, &c . . . ]
• • - »1D as ... so also.
mi rrriN *\x ran anpa *ni no p. 27, s
as He is called gracious, so be thou also gracious.
VTD what? what is? (for N1.1 HD).
nt IHD p. 2, n, what is this
which is written in the law ?
r. lltO better.
for the better.
TOT p. 26, 1, he should turn him
self for the better.
r. 11D (as an adverb) all is well.
"ODD ip Q^ p. 34, 10, if he accept [it] of
him, all is well.
r. I'D prepared, apt, ready, disposed.
DJTIN lp? TJIJTI pID p. 25, 3, apt and ready to
receive (acquire) them.
1D1D r. "ND or I^D an apostate.
^jDISO r. 5]D^ additional prayer. See page 224, Note 2.
1D1D r. 1DD a betrayer, an informer or accuser.
r. 1TO untied, open ; i. e. permitted, lawful ; (in
contradistinction to T)Dtf bound, stopped, unlawful,
forbidden).
p. 14, D, to know what is
unlawful and what is lawful.
r. yy they shake, quake, or tremble.
340
r. pi prepared, ready.
plfDl p. 17, 20, literally: and prepared and
standing, i. e. always prepared.
TID r. "Til presumption, arrogance, one who sins through
presumption or arrogance; (in contradistinction to
HJlltf oversight, ignorance, one who sins through
ignorance).
TID1 through presumption, presumptuously; (in
contradistinction to JJlttO. through ignorance).
7?D r. 713 a planet.
to prevent, detain, check, warn or admonish.
r. 11H joined together, composed.
ttfSn SVUD -DinD p. 3, % composed of body and
soul.
r. p7H dissension, contention, dispute.
r. riDH by reason of, by means of, by dint of.
DWQrr riDHD p. 6, MO, by means of the crea
tures.
r. pED hidden or concealed places.
TD r. T immediately, forthwith, on the spot.
T^V mW ttrllpn rm TD p. 15, 1, immediately
the Jfo/y Spirit dwells with him.
lyttnl nD «in TD p. 48, 1, immediately (or
forthwith) he dies in consequence of his wickedness.
r. itEP settled; figuratively: composed, calm.
Vty fllt^VD in^l^ p. 25, ^, whose mind is com
posed (calm) within him.
r. Hp7 flogging or lashes (a kind of correctional
punishment which it was in the power of the Jewish
court of justice to inflict). See page 212, Note 1.
r. ]DD Mammon, wealth, money.
341
r. yXft middle, in the middle, intermediate, modi
fied.
jn p. 26, t, intermediate, mo
dified dispositions.
r. 3H3 conduct, custom, usage, fashion, manner,
practice.
r. TOD oblation prayer, or afternoon prayer. See
p. 224, Note 2.
r. POD or tf 3D a number.
IP (compound of )D and ]^) whence? from whence
£do we derive it] ? i. e. how do we know that it is so ?
• •••mnn NTT TTI^ ^D -in layw poi
p. 18, J, and whence do we derive it that the stand
ing on mount Sinai alone was the proof. . .
r. tyl a shoe.
condition, (always with 7^).
.TOD ?V on condition, for the purpose of, to the end
that.
D12 lp r>3D p. 70, f, for the purpose (or
on condition) of receiving a reward.
r. n/y sublime, superior, excellent, laudable.
rbwft nii^n n^Kic; ^ ^v ^N p. 45, a, al
though this is not superior, or laudable (i. e. genuine)
repentance.
r. rby degree, rank, dignity.
DDTI9D r. DD")2 one who is celebrated, famous, well known
by the public.
D'DDTiaDI &W ir^t p. 54, 1, and they are not
known and celebrated.
r. ttH2 explained, specified.
mini ttf-nsD itwy nn P. 35, ID, behold! the
punishment thereof is explained (specified) in the
law,
r. Pf32 in consequence of.
•6inn ^2D IK mO^n ^2D p. 33, 1, in conse
quence of troops., or in consequence of illness.
• • • tt? ''DSD because that.
"PttflflDD 1K NirTC; ^30 p. 55, H, because that
he learns from his doings or actions.
r. i"P2£ a commandment ; generally : any good deed.
also stands frequently for one of the following-
sentences, viz.: it is a commandment,, or we are
commanded, or it is a good deed [to do so and so].
{TOD p. 4, &, it is a com
mandment, or we are commanded to love Him and
to fear Him.
/Yl^D a positive commandment ; (in contradis
tinction to nt^vn xb rn^D. nvyn $b or i$b
a negative commandment). See page 73, Note 4.
r. N2D literally ; found, a thing found, i. e. a thing
or being existing. In a metaphysical sense : a being.
they are added, or joined.
existence, essence.
r. Dip place, spot.
in the place of, instead of.
ll^l DlpDl p. 30, :P, instead of (or
for) the meat of a slaughtered one.
DlpDH literally : the place or space, frequently stands
for God; as an epithet denoting His Omnipresence.
See page 109, Note 4.
literally: apart; stands frequently for: some.
^Aj D^irm ]D rapD1? Oni p. 8, n, and
a part (or some) of the planets have small orbs.
ID a drop.
343
r. *?;nD or *&HD a pearl or jewel.
r. mi or II1") great, many.
niriD PJ p. 28, 1, a great (i. e. a long) time.
NttfD (from ]TW NttO to accept and to give, i. e. to ne
gotiate, deal, or trade), commerce, trade, dealing.
nr DV m DIN m ^ MTO D^DI p. ss, ID,
and the dealings of men with each other.
)jn NttPttD p. 31, H, when he deals or trades.
inO) >WOT n^l ^S» p. 32, ID, even at the
(time) when he deals or trades.
J13J1ZD r. "]]1D mineral, metal.
PDDDD.HD r. ODD they melt away, become dissolved.
to lead, conduct, move, accustom, practise.
r. i"T3n or MPT they derive pleasure, enjoy, delight
in.
p. 64, J, and they delight in
the brightness (shining glory) of the Shechinah.
(from HJ3 to shine or sparkle), the planet Venus.
HI} easy, easily, readily.
DI^D1? 1113 p. 26, 1, easily provoked.
pt3 damage, injury, hurt, harm, disadvantage.
HZD3 to bend, incline.
literally : turned to die (to death) ;
an idiom used by the Rabbins to denote the being
at the point of death.
HOT NH isO p. 61, 1, as if he were
at the point of death.
344
r. "]D3 low, depressed, dejected, humble.
PD1ID3 Onm p. 35} T, and their spirits (minds)
£are] low (dejected).
r. N^ft literally : found, i. e. a being found or ex
isting, an existing being.
(as an adverb) consequently, hence we perceive;
literally : it is found £out] ; i. e. it has been found
out (by means of reasoning or arguments).
ussy nN TDSH wn Nzoirn m NXZM P. 56, j,
consequently this sinner has destroyed (ruined)
himself.
*")D1K n^D3 p. 19, 1, hence thou [mayest] say;
hence we perceive, hence we say.
r. b)ft the closing prayer. See page 224, Note 2.
r. *ni literally : it has been made clear, i. e. it has
been clearly proved, demonstrated.
""HirO^ JVO1 p. 3, ^ , and since it has been made
clear, i. e. since it has been clearly proved, demon
strated.
r. "JJT he was alone.
p. 45, N, literally: and
after a time he was alone with her, i. e. he happened
to have a private meeting with her.
D
TOD to bear, sustain, endure.
«)K -QD]
or I face, look, countenance. See page 153, Note 6.
D'OS -QDJ
5pD to afflict, torture, torment, (in the Piel conjugation).
J^D r. y\D or XD a hedge or fence.
JPD to help, assist, (in the Piel and Hithpael conjuga
tions).
to contemplate, meditate on, behold, look at; (in
the Hithpael conjugation).
345
to ascend, depart, retire, withdraw, (in the Hith-
pael conjugation).
r. "FyD a repast, meal, feast, banquet.
p2D a doubt.
p2D to suffice, to be sufficient, to furnish with, supply.
mD to press on, to urge.
P"ID r. DID the Crab, (a sign of the Zodiac).
DTO simple, not denned; (adverbially) indefinitely.
DfiD M") "OSfr DH^V Hiiro p. 46, t, and
confessing them before the public indefinitely (in
general terms).
y
r. *iay a transgressor.
r- ^y circular, round, spherical.
"YTO1 D^Uy P- 8, H, circular like globes.
even to, so as, so that.
NTT *w*o wsan ririDK )rw ly p. s, \ so
that he might know the truth of His existence just
as it [[really] is.
still, as yet-
Kin HIP PW S2 ty *|K p. 52, rD, although
he is still [[considered by others as] a backslider.
r. tiby bitter herbs. See page 173, Note 10.
literally : fierceness or harshness of countenance ; is
a phrase used by the Rabbins to denote brazen-
facedness, impudence, or effrontery.
r. sty a circle.
r- ^V a cause, (in contradistinction to Wy effect).
r. *lpy literally : a root ; is used by the Rabbins to
denote that which is most important in, or most
essential to, a thing ; the chief point, ground, bottom,
essence, radical principle.
x x
346
r- -^V a mixture, compound, composition.
to stop, stay, delay, hinder, impede, prevent, (in
the Piel and Hithpael conjugations).
to injure, wrong, insult, treat with contempt.
r. 7?V an effect, (in contradistinction to H/^
a cause).
\H WT DV literally : people of the country ; is invariably used
by the Rabbins to denote plebeians, vulgar or igno
rant men.
to afflict, torment, chasten ; especially : to torment
oneself with fasting, (in the Piel and Hithpael con
jugations).
r. H^y literally : a matter ; is used by the Rabbins
to denote promiscuously : a subject-matter, reason,
signification, acceptation, sense.
• • • Itf P3V3 in the ' same signification as ... in the
same acceptation as. . .in the same sense as. . .just as.
")£N^ PJD p. 24, IS, just as it is said.
business, affairs, trade.
to employ oneself in, to be busy with . . .
the very substance, nature, or property [of a thing].
D^ltt^ "1SSD DmSDn DV bv lD'4n p. 44, 1, and
the very nature (or property) of the day of atone
ment is to atone for the penitent.
to eradicate, pull up by the root.
the Scorpion, (a sign of the Zodiac).
r. liy awake, being awake.
IV NIPT) p. 16, 1, whilst he [was] awake.
to mix, mingle, (in the Hithpael conjugation).
r. iliy in the evening.
r. my literally : nakedness ; is used to denote any
thing that is bad and tending to licentiousness and
lewdness.
347
r. my literally: nakedness; is used by the Rab
bins to denote incest, adultery or adulterous women;
and in general, women whom one is forbidden to
marry. It also denotes lewdness, lustfulness, and
licentiousness.
comparison.
to compare, estimate, rate, value, prepare.
or 1 a positive commandment, (in contradistinction to
JTIXDJ nttfyn V or Mt a negative commandment).
See p. 73, Note 4.
r. Ifiy the future, future events, things that are
to happen.
r. tny prepared [for the future], liable or bound
[to do a thing in the future].
pin riN \rvb nriN 7»nyi p. 57, n, but thou
shalt have in the future to give [an account before]
justice.
D
r. y*1S literally: revenge, retribution; stands
frequently for : fatality, fatal or ominous events.
DHS) a coal.
to lessen, diminish, impair.
r. D^S to reconcile, appease, pacify, (in the Piel
and Hitkpael conjugations).
r. tLHS) explanation, interpretation, comment
r. nn2 insinuation, the act of stealing upon the
affections.
r. ]2 corner, turn, direction; figuratively: mode
or manner of viewing a thing.
"12J 2D p. 6, 1\ from every side,
and from every turn (or corner), i. e. in every
possible respect (mode or manner).
348
r. H33 empty, vacant; figuratively: free from bu
siness toil or trouble, at ease, at leisure.
p. 8, J, an empty place (space).
ltt» N^N p. 67, 1, but we shall sit at lei
sure (leisurely).
r. rtJ2 turned, directed.
ntyz^ Ton mas injn K^ P. 15, i, but his
mind [being] constantly turned (directed) upwards
(on high).
r. D32 inward, within.
• • • D M3? beyond that which is within.
PTT JTTOD D'OSfc p. 26, ID, beyond that which
is within the line of justice, i. e. more even than
what the line of justice would require.
*?D3 to destroy, ruin, corrupt, perish. (Hence 1D2H de
struction, ruin).
pIDS r. pDS> a verse, text or passage of Scripture.
pD3 to cease, stop. (Hence pOSH cessation).
sometimes, at times, now and then.
Dysn DW D^DVS rr»n i^w p. 4, ID, and
if He were sometimes angry and sometimes joyful.
to separate, disjoin, decompose, sever ; figuratively :
to become distinguished or distinct, (in the Niphal
conjugation).
an orchard, garden. See page 109, Note. 6.
r. ZOIS) a small coin.
VH3 r. V"^2 saucy, boisterous, extravagant.
plHt^l P"13 p. 30, T, boisterous (extravagant) in
laughter.
to specify, define, name, utter.
r. t£H3 literally: separation [from the grosser plea
sures of the world] ; abstinence, temperance, sobriety,
chastity. See page 120, Note 1.
349
a pastor, governor, or leader of a congregation.
a gift, present, reward, premium, prize, wages.
DD")2 to divulge, make public, render notorious, (hence
DD"")12£ one who is celebrated, well known to the
public.)
inS to pay, repay, retribute, avenge, take vengeance,
judge, or punish.
HJH3 retribution, vengeance, punishment.
a fragment, section, or chapter.
r. DjTl3 trade, commerce.
to depart, part, divide, explain, distinguish. (Hence
ttHSn literally : separation ; figuratively : distinction,
difference.)
r. ZDttfS simple, unmixed, uncompounded.
TO3 DD^Utf Cr»3Wl p. 12, ^ and bodies the matter
(substance) of which is simple (uncompounded).
to extend, spread.
"7S r. TK side, direction.
the planet Jupiter.
r. IIS literally : jfonw or shape; is used as a meta
physical term for: property, quality, and also for:
intelligence. See page 82, Note 2.
Q^S or *)DS r. "IIS a congregation.
nns rpbttt see rr6p
T1S want, need, necessity, occasion.
"pS to stand in need of, have occasion for; impersonally :
it it necessary.
P
^lp to receive, accept (in the PiW and Hithpael con
jugations).
yip literally : to fix ; figuratively : to impress.
350
r. DfDp a strife, quarrel.
r. Dip to preserve, raise up, exist, and also : to
confirm, fulfil.
r. 77p literally: light; figuratively: slight, of little
importance ; stands also frequently for : easy.
IDim bp literally: the slight and the grave (or
important) ; a technical expression for any argument
from the less to the more important subject. See
p. 261, Note 4.
nilttfl byib IDini bp p. 55, n, how much more
he who is a penitent !
ttftfl ni^p literally: lightness of head; figuratively:
levity of mind, carelessness, thoughtlessness, pert-
ness, arrogance.
ttttn r\bp TIT) p. 37, 1, and by way of careless
ness, in a careless manner.
to irritate, vex, provoke, affront, quarrel, (in the
Hiphil conjugation).
ISp to care for, be solicitous about, (in the Hiphil con
jugation).
TYNXp r. n^p or m$p ends, extremes.
D*np , DTTIp or Ump a tool to cut, dig, or scrape with ;
a hatchet, axe, spade.
r. l*")p nigh, near.
2YTp2 nearly, about, thereabout.
p nwo nDiDtcn D^N riTOE in^ m^n N^D3
HTpl IttEtMl p. 9, S Consequently the Moon is
about a 6800th part of the Sun.
the Archer (a sign of the Zodiac).
, right, just, fit, capable, becoming, worthy.
nil p. 25, J, and [that it was] right (fit,
or becoming) to walk in the same.
Sn p. 17, IS worthy of prophecy,
351
or iTtfl r. JlNl a proof, argument.
the beginning of the year, tlie new year's day.
pi") r. Ill a Lord, Master.
to accustom, inure, habituate (mostly in the
Hiphil conjugation).
a leg, foot.
UbD "ft ttT> "iTFnttf p. 54, n literally: for the
thing has legs; the thing has a standing; i. e.
the thing may have a variety of bearings. See
page 257, Note 9-
to feel, be sensible of; figuratively: to care for a
thing; to mind any thing (mostly in the Hiphil
conjugation).
r. DttH a mark, sign, feature.
a secret.
r. pIT) remoteness, distance.
r. fel talebearing. See page 190, Note 3.
r. HD") or KD") fraud, deceit, guile, artifice, cun
ning.
?D"1 literally : a nod, beck ; figuratively : allusion, in
timation.
?D"1 literally: to beckon, nod; figuratively: to allude
to, hint at.
to reconcile (in the Piel and Hithpael conjugations).
r. rWl to have the power or licence [to do any
thing], to be allowed [to do any thing].
JDttH r. jlttn literally : leave, permission, grant; is used
by the Rabbins to denote power, faculty, control,
licence, liberty, free-will, free-agency. See page
262, Note 1.
")11 a thing or matter which is left to
one's own choice as not being either commanded
or prohibited by the law, a private matter.
352
m DN pi p. 21, J and also if he
were to charge us [with any thing] respecting pri
vate matters.
W
the remaining, the rest of, other.
DTOtfn "INttfD p. 3, * from the rest of men, from
other men.
See ^IttQ.
to disorder, confound, perplex, (mostly in the Ho-
phal conjugation).
the planet Saturn.
to endeavour, try, aim at; to be solicitous or anxious
about (in the Hithpacl conjugation).
r. Ulttf quiet, gentleness.
JirDl nn£Q p. 29, 1P with quiet and gentleness
(in a quiet and gentle manner).
r. JJttf oversight, error, ignorance.
3I01£M through ignorance, through error (in con
tradistinction to TfDl or plD presumptuously,
through arrogance).
ttW2 PI ]ntl PI p. 43, ^ either presump
tuously or through ignorance.
7TW equal, like, alike.
mttf pin11"! p. 26, Jl an equal distance.
not any whatever, nothing whatever (with another
negative particle).
n Dlt^ VV ">^V ]W p- 58, 1 and
no hurt whatever is passing over him in this world.
on that account.
^ P- 34, I he is not on
that account trespassing [the law of] thou shall
not hate.
the Bull (a sign of the Zodiac).
353
r. ~}W a line, row, range, series; figuratively: a
number of men following one after another in
order.
mtWD mz. See
he talked, he uttered (hence UTTO talk).
fflTitf TO N^ttf p. 29, *», that he did not
utter any idle talk.
r. int^ the morning prayer. See page 224, Note 2.
to immerge, plunge.
See ni#.
r. pltt neighbourhood.
Shechinak r. pttf literally : //*e resting place or
habitation [of God]; is used by the Rabbins to
denote the Glory, Majesty or immediate Presence,
of the Almighty *.
?r6ttJ literally: the Messenger or Deputy of the Con
gregation ; is an epithet by which the person that
reads prayers in the Synagogue is called. See
page 76, Note 2.
perfect.
iriJTQ D^tWl p. 12, T who is perfect in his
knowledge.
r. Dlltf estimating, valuing.
TDfi Vm^n Dp DTK NiTO p. 26, H that a man
should always be estimating his dispositions (i. e.
that he should be aware of their force or power).
* Thus bK-W "33 "pro pu> mn- "3K O For I. the Lord dwell among the
children of Israel (Numb, xxxv, 34.) is rendered in Onkel's Tar gum by:
btnw -31 laa NS"IU> sn33ir mns KSK -IK For 7 JEHOVAH, My SHECHINAH
dwells in the midst of the children of Israel.
Y Y
354
name; with the definite Article thus: Dl^H God.
See page 71, Note 2.
Znn*^ p. 4, 3 to love God.
for the sake of.
lt;1? 1VP "TO& *?31 p. 32, 10, and let all
thy doings be for the sake of Heaven.
HDtt/? for its sake, i. e. for the sake of the thing it
self* (in contradistinction to JlDt£/? &bti} not for the
sake of the thing itself). See p. 319, Note 4.
...-p...£f Q£T3 in the same way as... so...; just
as... so...
N%in ID ID iis DIN -p-raitf DEO
17 !W niyi mjni t^Sn^ p. 61, J, in the same
way as a man ought to turn from these, so ought he
also to search into the wicked dispositions which he
has.
perhaps, perchance, peradventure.
p. 24, ZO, perhaps it is not true.
r. V^^ literally: hearing, hearsay; denotes: fame, re
port, rumour.
SD literally : fo/ ^/«e 7«ow^/« (word) of report ;
is a phrase which answers to the English : by way of
tradition.
pi p. 21, 1, and so we
have learned ... by tradition.
20D12? to step aside, steal away, escape; figuratively: to seek
evasions, to decline or refuse under some pretence or
other.
a little, a very little.
"DIPT |D VD^ iniK )^TID1 p. 7, P, and they make
known to him very little of the matter.
355
to wait on, serve, attend ; (hence WfeW a ser
vant, attendant, waiter).
to use, make use of, (in the Hithpael conju
gation).
r. nDttf excommunication, anathema,
to read, learn, teach, instruct.
to change, alter, vary, (hence 131P change,
alteration).
different, unlike, diverse.
IfD roittfD IP p. 25, N, and this [one is]
different from that [one].
r. i13ttf change, alteration.
r. "Qyt^ servitude, bondage, submission, sub
jugation.
literally : hour ; frequently stands for : time.
"l-nyitM literally: in his hour; stands for: at
this very hour, immediately.
inyttD filD* KDn p. 61, 1, and perhaps
he may die at this very hour (immediately).
njfttf ^7 according to [what] time [requires] ;
i. e. temporarily, for a limited time only.
nyv **b inn n^rw »im p. 21, i, but
this [must be understood, viz.] that the
thing is to be for a limited time (tempo
rarily).
literally : the he-goat that is to be sent away ;
i. e. the scape-goat.
to calculate, rate, value, suppose, consider,
(in the Piel conjugation).
r. 72ttf humiliation, lowliness, degradation.
to bestow or diffuse bounteously, (in the Hi-
phil conjugation).
r. ^pttf the weighing or balancing.
356
to dwell, abide, stay, rest.
to minister, serve, attend, wait on.
the ministering angels.
p. 17, D, like the ministering
angels. See page 118, Note 1 .
r. pfW silence.
n
to desire, wish, 'or long for.
r. DM"! the Twins, (a sign of the Zodiac).
> to repent, to be grieved, to be sorry for.
or nnfiJ
r. S|D^ addition.
r. JIT the law. See page 72, Note 2.
•IS JOttf rmn literally: the law that [was
delivered] by the mouth, i. e. the verbal or
oral law. See page 243, Note 5.
ns yzv niin «in> p. 50, ID, which 5s
the oral (verbal) law.
PIlTl r. mn a word.
to suspend, keep in suspense, defer, put off';
figuratively : to depend on.
literally: an instruction \_iiilcnded~\ to declare;
is a phrase which signifies : it is therefore ex
pressly said . . . (this phrase is mostly preceded
by TO1* it is possible [that thou mayest say or
think]).
V33i inoiD nn^ w
^ ID!1? p. 34, \ it is pos
sible [that thou mayest think] that thou art
[allowed] to rebuke him even so ;is to produce
357
an alteration in his countenance, it is therefore ex
pressly said: and thou shall not suffer sin upon
him.
r. 1Kb a disciple.
Q3H "TO^n literally: a disciple of a wise man, one
who is learned in the law, a scholar. See page 178,
Note 1.
to wonder at.
or il!)n condition, stipulation, agreement.
on [a. certain] condition, conditionally.
by frStf p. 24, t, though even on [a cer
tain] condition, though conditionally.
or I r. rryri error, mistake, wanderings.
r. my a fast, fast-day.
r. l"iy a mixture, compound.
or \b$r\ r. fe phylacteries, frontlets. See page
239, Note 4.
r. Cflp or Sp^ revolution (of the planets).
strong, powerful.
DTttf p. 51, T, whose hand is strong,
i. e. whose power is great.
r. )pn literally: reparation, correction, amendment;
figuratively: remedy, cure.
r. lip a gift, present.
r. ill"! literally: growth; figuratively: disposition,
breeding, manners, morals, conduct.
"in ill manners.
nyi nntn^ »s^ in nwnn p. 52, 3, he who
sees his son going (proceeding) to ill manners;
i. e. being on the point of becoming corrupt.
repentance, penitence, conversion,
by% a penitent, convert.
358
r. llttt answer, response. Also the opposing one's
opinion by arguments, objection.
filler! y&rb literally : to return answers ; i. e. to
oppose one's opinion by arguments, to raise objections.
miWn inw6 ^nnn p. 41, T, he began to raise
objections.
r. ttfiDttf sexual intercourse.
ERRATA.
Page
Line
For
Read
9
15
bxn
bxn.
15
20
•nwaw
-)?2K3^.
19
14
limn
iimn.
21
9
dele iron.
last
na-o
nma.
23
5
ra«pna
rn^pnra.
28
7
•v
Ty.
44
last but one
dele '131.
57
10
dele D3b.
68
11
irrnn?
inww.
112
Note 4
D*VK
onwc.
120
Note 4
prapa
D*TWO.
125
NoteS
ENbl
obi.
132
5 of the Notes
another
an.
146
last but one of the Notes
and that the letter n
and the letter n.
152
Note 2
nww
KTW.
166
6
an edifying
a gentle.
171
5 of the Notes
of your flesh
in your flesh.
208
NoteS
in-^nn
on-B^o.
219
Note 6
profitable
superior.
246
Note 2
Notes
Note 4.
281
15
he
He
LIST MAY 1 W/
0s ro
o^ o
r*"i *TI
.
University of Toronto
Library
o
03
1
0) •
O JH
<H™
THE //
01 •
0 fc
H -P
CQ Q,
CARD
03 *O ^P
o a in
S H ^
FROM ^
Mairaonides,
The main pr
of the Jews;
THIS \
POCKET \
QJ
Acme Library Card Pocket
0 CN2
ag
LOWE-MARTIN CO. LIMITED